Skip to content
  • Categories
  • Recent
  • Tags
  • Popular
Skins
  • Light
  • Brite
  • Cerulean
  • Cosmo
  • Flatly
  • Journal
  • Litera
  • Lumen
  • Lux
  • Materia
  • Minty
  • Morph
  • Pulse
  • Sandstone
  • Simplex
  • Sketchy
  • Spacelab
  • United
  • Yeti
  • Zephyr
  • Dark
  • Cyborg
  • Darkly
  • Quartz
  • Slate
  • Solar
  • Superhero
  • Vapor

  • Default (Cyborg)
  • No Skin
Collapse
Possession Portal Forum

Possession Portal

X

Xorg

@xorg
Global Moderator
About
Posts
256
Topics
98
Shares
0
Groups
1
Followers
7
Following
2

Posts

Recent Best Controversial

  • The Nexus By Mocs
    X xorg

    The Nexus

    Author - Mocs

    Absolute power corrupts absolutely. I don’t know who first said that but I know it to be absolutely true as I am absolutely corrupt. It all happened in less than a week. One, then another, and another of my values were discarded until I am where I am. Who am I to be absolutely powerful, you scoff. Well, I am, and you will be too.

    I wasn’t always this way. In fact, I was a man of standards and values. I knew what was right and wrong. I didn’t pretend or rationalize, to color actions “gray”. Understand, I didn’t always do the right thing, but I tried and usually did. Then something happened, a nexus to another way of life, an unimaginable life.

    I was in my 50’s, divorced after over 25 years of marriage and had grown children. It was hard for me after the divorce. I had never planned on being single again. I had found dating and finding a wife difficult, even when I was younger. I had been happy with the security of marriage. Then she found someone else and my world vanished in an instant. I was not ill prepared for this; I was absolutely lost. For a year after the divorce my friends said that my depression sucked the air out of a room.

    So here I was in my 50’s, 5’5” and again looking for female company that I sorely wanted. I was in good shape working out as I did. Even at my age I had a full head of hair, even if it was thinning on the crown and gray at the edges. My attire was in good taste. I was educated having a post graduate degree. My hygiene and health were good. Even so, just as when I was younger, few women want anything to do with you at 5’5”. It is that simple. I don’t begrudge them that. I know what I am attracted to. We all have a right to be attracted to what we are attracted. Sadly, that left me at best as the “friend”. More often women would avoid me or be polite and dash away as fast as possible after I approached them. If I was paired with someone I was attracted to at dance class they would ask the instructor for a change. They would say something like with their heels on we were not balanced. If in a bar, they would just ask me to leave. I could go on, but you get the point. This was a very frustrating position.

    The position I wanted was “committed significant other”. After a few years like this, just being in the missionary position would suffice. So what was I looking for that I couldn’t get a date? Why didn’t I date a short woman? I found them to be the worst about height. Look around; short gals gravitate to extremely tall men. I didn’t expect a model, but I did have standards. Well, I was not fat, and would not accept much of that. I would like to be able to talk to them and so education was a plus, being rational a must. A similar value system was important, but as I was getting desperate I was getting more focused on a woman’s physical aspects. A proportion to their body was nice. I liked a small waist, firm high round breasts, and a proportioned ass and legs. Sounds like what every man wants doesn’t it. Tall, short, blonde, redhead, brunette, 50 years old, 20 years old, rich, poor, dark, light, freckled; none of this mattered. As I said I knew what I was attracted to and what didn’t matter.

    I didn’t give up. After work I would try Internet dating services. If I lied about my height, I would get responses. But there was no way to pretend to be six foot in person. So there it was, needing what wasn’t there. Then it happened, the nexus of my life. I was at a dance class when a gal, no, a goddess entered. I noticed her after she had passed me, so my first view was of her backside. I could hardly believe my physical response, especially at my age. This was something that happened to me when I was 18 on the beach with bikinied babes bouncing by.

    She was 5’10”, had long loosely curled flowing light blond hair down to her wasp waist. As she talked to the instructor about joining the class her head moved and her hair would bounce and flow in a hypnotic fashion defying the weight of its length. Her top was sleeveless and showed her tanned toned arms. Her butt was curvaceous and tight. Its shape was easily seen without undergarment lines through the white clinging elastic short dance skirt that ended 3 inches above her knees. On one side of the skirt there was a ruffled slit that would allow freedom for dancing. Her legs, like her arms, were tanned and toned, long shapely gams. Her shoes were white 3” heels.

    When she turned around, I thought I was going to need to sit so as to hide something. The heels were open-toed strapped things with sparkles on the straps. The toenails were painted pink with little white daises on the big toenails. Her legs went on forever. Her abdomen was absolutely flat, but her boobs were not. She was braless and the globes were high, firm, and though the top was high enough to cover most everything, it hid nothing. I guessed her at 38D-23-35.

    Then I noticed her face. Yikes! Though her body could launch a thousand ships, her face surely sank every one of them. It was a masculine face, and I think she had the beginnings of a five o’clock shadow! The angles of the cheeks and chin were quite angular. Further the plumpness of her face didn’t fit her lean body. Even the skin was course, rough even. The pores of the skin on her face were easily seen. That and the large nose were so out of place on her. I was embarrassed when she walked up to me and said that while most people stare at her they don’t stare at her face like I was.

    I looked around speechless, and yes, everyone was staring at her, and perhaps me too. My eyes came back to her face, for all her beauty I couldn’t look at the rest of her. I was transfixed at her face. Normally I would have been like a deer in her headlights, which shone like high beams. But not now, now I was paralyzed looking at her face. She took my hand and said, “Let’s dance.”

    After years of dance lessons, trolling for dates really, I was a reasonable dancer. We did a Waltz, Rumba, Tango, and more. And even though we had never met before, much less practice together we did reasonably well. We talked very little but she did say her name was Hank. At least we got our names out of the way. She didn’t mention my height, and I didn’t mention her face. I was amazed as she moved with the grace of a ballerina; her movements were graceful and seductive. Every now and then we would bump, unintentionally I thought at the time. She felt so soft and firm at the same time. Her smell was intoxicating. When her breast brushed against me, I would almost gasp. My right hand felt the curve of her body. With her in heels she was over six feet tall; my eyes were at breast level. Even so, I was watching her face, without any effort to do so. Normally in this situation I would have had to work very hard to move my eyes up, and probably would have failed to maintain eye contact.

    She then whispered in my ear, asking if her face was manly. If I lied here, I knew she would leave. I had no choice but to say that yes, it was manly. I then added that few of us were perfect and that I found her exciting, just as she was. She then said we should go to her place and she took me by the hand and headed out the door. I could feel the eyes of everyone in the place on us as we left. The women wondering what they had missed that such a beauty would fawn on me. The men just look stupefied. Without talking she led me to her car, gave me the keys and then gave directions to her apartment. I think I was in shock as I complied without a word.

    Once in her apartment, she pointed to the sofa and I sat. She mixed two drinks, and gave me one of them. We sipped on our drinks, me on the sofa, her standing in front of me. She started to talk. Good thing she did, as I was starting to think that my pent up sexual energy had finally driven me mad. It wasn’t an illusion; she was talking I told myself. Or was I hearing voices now? She said that we were special people, very different than other people, and darn few of us. She gave me my second drink and sat next to me. She continued saying that I too could be in this body as she pointed her finger between her cleavage and poked the tank top in to the chest stretching the fabric around the entirety of each tit. I was feeling the drinks and took that as an invitation to be in her body

    I reached around her, closed my eyes and kissed her. I knew better than to open my eyes, as I cupped a breast and squeezed. I didn’t want that face to kill my mood. I then lifted the tank top off her and began playing with the marvelous mammaries. I teased them, massaged them, and sucked on them, as she groaned. After considerable time, savoring every second of it, I then reached around her rear and pulled closer, I put my hand up the slit of her skirt and eventually, slowly found the gates to bliss. I knew she wasn’t wearing any underwear at all. The clothes she wore had told me that. After all these years I was finally getting laid. I entered and quickly blew the rust out of my pipes. I was embarrassed, but she didn’t even whimper. She just grabbed my member and within seconds I was so hard I thought it would explode again.

    The second time I held it longer, the third even longer, until by morning it was difficult to cum and when I did, it was a dry shot. This was incredible. She was the most patient lover I could imagine. After I would cum she would just say, “Again.” When I had to rest for my bone to revive she would tell me a story about how we were Body Hoppers. Her story was that by touching someone and thinking we wanted to be him or her we would be him or her. She went on and on about this. It was amusing, and through all of it she kept a straight face. I just listened until my member came to life again, but as soon as the next session was over she would pick up her story.

    I was now thinking that I would have to overcome my aversion to her face as not only was her body beautiful, she was incredible in bed, and she was a great storyteller. I wanted to stay with her and get to know her better. We could have more sex and I wanted to hear another story. If that Body Hopper story was any indication, she could hold me spellbound for hours even without sex.

    Well, she got up got dressed and then said I had to go. She gave me a card with a phone number on it and the name “Hank”. She said to call if I had a problem or questions about Body Hopping. This gal never broke character; I was amused. She continued that because I was a hopper, no matter what body Hank was in I would see Hank’s face on the body. In fact that is how Hank knew I was an uninitiated hopper as I saw his face. Other folks can only see the hopper’s face in a reflection or image. .

    She said that now that I had sex with a mounted hopper that I had been “activated”. Activating new hoppers was the duty of a Body Hopper. She left saying that she was going to have more fun in Janice’s body and to lock up when I left. I cleaned myself up and made myself a coffee. I picked up a magazine and noticed that it was addressed to Janice not Hank. After my coffee I also left, going back to my own place on foot. As I left, I felt that this didn’t smack of a relationship exactly. But, hey, I had a phone number. Of course it would be nice if the number wasn’t the county jail. I would find out when I called.

    One of my friends, Becky, was getting married today. I had always wanted a relationship with her in spite of her being 25 years younger than me. But she didn’t feel that way about me. I put up with this as at least it was female company and we did have fun. When she met Brad, I was phased out. This is the way of life though. She wants to be with the man she loves. I just wish it could have been me. I tried to stay optimistic and thought about Hank/Janice. Perhaps something would happen there.

    The day passed and I finally was at the wedding. Standard stuff, white dress, yada, yada, as least I could see that she was happy. In some way I was glad she was happy. From the church the crowd went to the reception at the hotel. I was feeling sad for myself as I went to the bathroom. I wanted to be married to Becky. We had fun together and it would have been great.

    I went to take a leak in the rest room. The groom was entering the room at the same time. We had never met; I guessed Debbie didn’t want to explain having a plutonic friend. He was six foot two inches tall. What else would he be, I thought. As he started to urinate in the other urinal I glanced over. His member was huge. Though mine was proportional to my height, I felt so inadequate. I wanted his height and his cock. If I was him I could bang Becky tonight. We finished washing our hands about the same time. I turned to him and offered him my congratulations. As we shook hands, they seemed to stick together. Neither of us could break the grip! I had no idea of what was going on.

    I started to feel fluid and I noticed my skin was gooey and it was going up his arm from our hands. We both started to panic. Trying to pull away each of us pulled but to no avail. He tried to push me away with his other hand, but the more we struggled every place there was skin-to-skin contact we stuck together. We both started to scream for help. I lost my voice, and I could feel my ooze going into his mouth silencing him. Every thing went black. I don’t know how long but suddenly I could feel feet, hands, face, clothing etc. It didn’t feel normal, but it least I was feeling something. I opened my eyes and I was alone in the room on the floor. There were clothes strewn about the bathroom. I got up and everything was somehow different. I felt taller. I looked in the mirror. I gasped as I saw that my body was much larger. I looked at the clothes on the floor. They looked like the blue suit I had worn. I was wearing the cream tux that Brad had been wearing. My hair was black and thick, not thin with a hint of grey as before. When I wanted to move, this new body did what I wanted. I didn’t have time to even think before the best man came in asking if I was all right. Somehow I knew his name was Jim. I just said that I had slipped and fallen but was OK now. Jim said “Brad, you better get out there and dance with your wife.

    I said I would be right out, but needed to finish in here. Jim left and I went into the stall, closed it and opened my fly. I grabbed my penis and pulled it out. It was a ten-inch long hose. It was the penis I had envied. The story that Hank had told, this was that story in reality. I didn’t know what to do, but Jim was back yelling at me to get out there as it was time to cut the cake and he was going to escort me there as Becky was tired of waiting for me.

    I walked out learning how to balance this large body in short order. The names of the family and guests were in my mind as I saw them. I wondered where Brad and Becky were going for their honeymoon, and I knew just as fast as I wondered. I walked over to Becky and gave her a passionate kiss. Rather than get a lecture on being just friends, she quivered and pressed her breasts against me. I felt stirrings in the elephant’s trunk I now had attached at my groin. I needed time to think about everything that was happening, but it wasn’t available. As fast as one event ended, the Best Man would move the events of the reception along. I did the appropriate dances, received the toasts, One thing just flowed into the next. Every time Becky would touch me, I felt that response down below. Jim took me to the rest room and gave me some traveling clothes and told me to change. He said I must be in love as I was in a daze.

    Eventually it was time to leave, and the limo took Becky and I to the airport where our bags had already been sent. She had changed also. Her figure, pretty face, great legs all called to me as they always had. This time however, she whispered in my ears how she was going to rock my world as soon as we got to the honeymoon hotel in Hawaii. This was so different from, the “I don’t feel that way about you” line. I decided then and there to bang the shit out of her. Hell, after all those years, it simply was time.

    Once I had decided that I was not going to bail, I got even more excited. We cuddled on the plane, and while doing that Brad’s memories of them together were readily available to my mind. When she referred to something, I knew all about it. I also knew that Brad had given both strippers at his bachelor’s party the benefit of trying his anaconda on for size. That didn’t matter to me thought, I just knew about it. In fact, I knew what emotion they would have, or I knew what they knew, but it was very mater of fact. I didn’t really feel it exactly.

    I was free to act on the emotion or not without attachment. Hank had made a big issue of this. Once mounted, we were safe for about a week. After that the detachment started to diminish, we start feeling the mounts emotions. In fact, we took on the mounts thoughts and looks. How long before this started or you totally became the mount varied from one hopper to the next. Hank would only stay for a weekend. He had a story of a hopper that stayed too long and when he dismounted he looked like a clone of the mount. In fact he thought he was the mount. It took a year for him to slowly recover. He had a hopper friend who hid him while he recovered or the Hopper community may have killed him rather than risk exposure of our existence.

    Eventually we got to the hotel and Becky went into the bathroom. When she came out she was wearing a white bustier. It pushed her ample mounds out the top, and accented her waist. I had already stripped and was sitting in bed. The sight of the woman I had wanted for years, dressed up like a bride on her wedding night, eager to have my member in her, made my new 10-inchs snap to attention. If the length wasn’t impressive enough the girth was there too. I wondered if this monster would hurt her, but instantly I knew she had gotten used to it and now didn’t want less.

    I got up and started kissing her, picked her up and placed her on the bed. She had no bottom on and was actually dripping in excitement. I didn’t want to mess with the bustier, as it looked so good on her. She seemed ready and so I just grabbed the monster pounding at my groin and guided it into her drooling pussy. OK, I was not a sexual athlete, but the sensation from this monster in her enveloped me, and I felt like a six-foot cock. I came after only an instant, but the boner didn’t go down, I just kept it moving in and out of her as slow as I could, I felt her orgasm four times, but I never stopped. This went on for hours before I finally exploded for the fifth time myself. I had never been able to keep hard and go like that before. I remembered Hank saying Hoppers have great sexual powers and stamina.

    She proclaimed her love and said that I had saved the best sex for this night when we were man and wife. If only “we” were man and wife I would have been happy. I always had feelings for her, and felt like a thief that had robbed her of her husband on this night. I rationalized that I had stood in for him and done a better job than he ever could have. I made excuses that Brad had boned the strippers, and this was his punishment. I knew that Brad had never been faithful as I reviewed memories of his encounters. Hank had said that the mind of the mounted body was in a dream like state that you could ask any question of and know everything instantly. I knew more than I wanted. Becky’s marriage was doomed. She had chosen this path when other options were there, specifically faithful dull me. She would have to live this path to its conclusion. As I wallowed in guilt, she wrapped herself around me and we both fell asleep.

    When I woke up, I had another bone. She was already awake and playing with me. My rod was ready, she laughed gently as she told me to stay on my back. She straddled me and ever so slowly impaled herself on my generous phallus. This time she rode me. I loved her look, the smile on her face, her slim outlined bodice, the boobs squeezing up from their confines as she rocked rhythmically on my dick, all of this visible as she pleasured herself. I just shot load after load again staying erect. Finally she finished and dismounted. As we lay there she said she saw me in the bathroom mirror, and thought for a second my face was that of her friend, Frank. I asked her if she ever slept with Frank. She said goodness no and changed the subject. The contempt in her voice of having sex with me filled me with anger. I thought she deserved what was coming.

    We showered and started our day. We had scheduled activities including touring Hawaii. I considered leaving Brad’s body. If Hank was right, I could exit Brad’s body at any time. I had left my clothes at the reception bathroom. So if I left now, I would be naked, with no ID, and stuck on an island with no way home. In short I had to ride this out or hop someone who was going back to the mainland. It was already Sunday, so a Monday at work didn’t look likely. I had stopped at an Internet café, and e-mailed my boss that I had the flu. If I had called with Brad’s voice on the phone machine it would not have sounded right. I didn’t know if my boss would accept e-mail, but it was all I had.

    Becky and I did touristy things, had some laughs. It was so much more pleasurable having been intimate, and not being held at arms length. She touched me often and I returned the favor. Holding Becky’s hand started to irritate me, as she had denied this to me when I was myself. We found a beach with showers, rest rooms, a grassy area, and a BBQ area.

    While on the beach we met another newlywed couple. John and Debbie were in their very early twenties, and were going back to the mainland tomorrow. Debbie was excited about starting a new life and home together, even if it was a small apartment. She was charming. John presented himself as caring, and treated Debbie gently and with love. They raised hope that such relationships actually exist.

    I needed to get back to the mainland and thought this may be the best way to get there. John got up and went to the rest room. I excused myself and went with him. We entered the facility and I could see that it was deserted except for us. I went to the changing room and concentrated on leaving Brad. I felt my ooze come out of every one of his pores and Brad fell back with a thud on the bench. I was left standing. John had just finished his business when he heard the thud and rushed into the changing room. He saw Brad limp, strewn on the bench, and was starting to ask what happened when I jumped on John. I was naked and he was wearing a bathing suit so there was a lot of skin-to-skin contact and the mounting didn’t take long.

    Hank had said when you leave it takes them about 20 or 30 minutes for the formerly mounted person to wake up. Further they only remember the beginning of being mounted and nothing else. Good ol’ Brad was not going to remember his wedding night. Too bad, that memory belonged to me. I tried to remember more of Hank’s story, but I was starting to black out again.

    I woke up feeling shorter than Brad, but still five inches taller than my actual height. This time there was no one to interrupt me and I looked my new body over. John had a member that was appropriate to his height, but not a club like Brad’s. John had a lot of energy, but at 22 you do. Debbie was 21, and John’s high school sweetheart. His memories were right there for me. He did love her and, he was true to her. He had other girl friends, but when Debbie came along he stopped seeing them. Debbie was 17 when they met and she wanted to wait for intimacy until she was 18. John respected that, so that when Debbie gave herself she knew that John did love her. His memories were a little corny, but I liked it.

    It had been a while, so I went back to Debbie and Becky. I said that Brad needed more time. Debbie gave me a kiss like I had been gone for a week. She held me tight and pressed her bosom to my chest. Oh, I liked that. Her smile was so sweet, and her scent intoxicating. I saw Brad stumble from the rest room door. He was awake but still confused. I told Becky that Brad had emerged from his “cave”. She called to him and he came over.

    He was scared; he didn’t know where he was or how he got here. He didn’t remember anything since the wedding reception. He didn’t say anything about the attack of the slime monster. I suspect he felt it would make Becky question his sanity. He had a bump on his head and Becky said he must have had a nasty fall. She wanted to take him to the hospital, and after overcoming his reluctance Brad and Becky left.

    I knew that I had promised Debbie a dinner at a nice restaurant. I suggested that we get ready for dinner. She held my hand as we walked to our nearby hotel room. In the room she took off her bikini top and I watched as her perky boobs just stood there. All the top did was cover her. The shape and position of her breasts were their own. She bent over to remove her bottom and her tits jiggled like they were from a gelatin mold. My new rod was rocketing to its zenith. Her mound was shaved except for a landing strip. When she stood up I put my arms around her slim waist and told her I needed her right now. She could feel my soldier through the swimsuit.

    I kissed her passionately, and started to fondle those wonderful rubbery tits. She laughed and said that it might be easier if I removed my swimsuit. When I removed the suit she jumped into bed and said, “Here I am, come get me”. I thought I was going to explode without even entering her. Once again the sex was incredible. I was all cock again. Once again I came in a flash but stayed erect and just kept going. Debbie started to grind in rhythm, and she expanded on it slowly increasing her intensity until I gave her the first orgasm of her life. I didn’t stop then, I came with her second orgasm and kept going. After six hours of us both having multiple orgasms we exploded together one last time. At our young age we could go quite a distance. The difference from the my mount, John and I was that I brought twenty-five years of marriage experience and the power of being a Body Hopper to the table.

    Debbie was quite surprised. It had never been like this before she said. I kissed her and lied saying it was the power of love. She melted and spooned with me. I did feel John’s love for her; it spilled from him into my awareness. I didn’t love Debbie, and that isn’t what was bothering me. I didn’t intend to do this; all I had wanted was a ride home. I didn’t want to take her and had promised myself to see to it that I didn’t.

    At this late hour most everything was closed so we walked hand in hand to a fast food joint and had a quick bite before retiring. I was starting to reflect on my values as I lay in bed with her. I was hard pressed to think of one that I had not left behind. I had stolen Brad’s wedding night. I had used deceit and screwed the shit out of my friend Becky. Now I had again taken another man’s wife in the same fashion. There was no rationalizing taking Debbie, as I had Jackie. She was sweet, innocent and had done nothing to me. John was a nice guy.

    I couldn’t tolerate this and concentrated on leaving John this very second. I would have to figure things out later. I just wanted out. In short order I sat up and got out of bed separating from John’s body and leaving it in bed. This must have disturbed Debbie as she woke up. I stood still, hoping she would not see me in the dark. This was not to be. She started screaming for John to wake up, and when he wouldn’t she screamed for anyone’s help.

    I knew I was in trouble. The hotel security would be here in response to her screams. If they caught me naked in her room, that would be a problem. If they found me running in the hall naked, well, that didn’t have desirable results either. I could mount John again but she would see it. I remember Hank’s warning about what other Hopper’s would do to me if I let the outside world in on our existence. You never would know who was going to kill you, as it could be any mount. My only option was to mount the screaming Debbie.

    I ran to the bed and jumped on her. Her screams intensified to almost deafen me until I covered her mouth with my hand as I thought, “Be Debbie, be Debbie”. Once my hand liquefied into her mouth she was unable to make even a muffled noise. I pressed all of me on her, melting into her. I figured that if only a little skin contact was enough, more skin contact might make it go faster so I pressed everywhere the blankets didn’t cover her naked body. Once again I passed out. When I woke up I could feel my eyes flutter and open and saw hotel security entering with a passkey. I had mounted her in the nick of time.

    The lights came on, and two security personnel were looking about the room. One came to me and asked why I was screaming for help and asked if I was OK. The other checked the room for any intruder who may be hiding. I started to speak but paused when I heard Debbie’s young sweet voice come from my throat. When I had mounted Brad or John at least it was still a male voice. This was so different. One guard said speak up, you are safe now. Was there an intruder? I shook my head and felt her blonde hair move across my back as I did so. It was a distraction, but I had to focus and deal with these guys. Working to gain some composure, I told them that I had night terrors, nightmares that are so real that you think they are real.

    In one way these guys were irritated that they had dashed up here for a bad dream, but at the same time they were relived that their hotel security had not been breeched. They asked about my “husband”. I told them that he was a deep sleeper. I said because of his deep sleep he could tolerate my night terrors, as they didn’t wake him. They looked at John and saw his chest move with each breath. The man talking to me didn’t seem to be looking at my face. I didn’t think much of it until I felt the cold air making my nipples hard. I looked down and there were two of the perkiest tits with what to me appeared to be huge nipples. The site aroused me and then I realized what he had been looking at. I was uncovered and giving him an eyeful. I lifted the blankets and slowly covered myself. I couldn’t take my eyes of these myself. Before they left they asked if I would like a room away from other guests. I offered that this was our last night at the hotel.

    They offered to turn the lights off as they left, but I asked they as sweetly as I could to leave them on so I wouldn’t have another dream. In reality I was curious about being Debbie. John was still passed out. I got out of bed and went to the bathroom. I could see my old male face on this beautiful young girl‘s body. Her blonde hair framed my face as it went down ending just below my shoulder blades. I could feel the pull of the hair on my scalp, and how smooth it was on by shoulders. Her skin was very white in spite of her being in the islands for a week. I knew she had used copious amounts of sun block. I put my hands on her waist and felt the curve of her waist. This was so exciting. Then I felt the curve of her ass, back to the waist and then to the boobs. Oh, how I loved boobs.

    It was only earlier in the evening that I had been feeling this body from the other side. I made several poses and checked myself out in the mirror from every angle. Damn, I was one hot woman. And the smell, a woman has a scent that can excite a man. Not only could I smell myself but the scent permeated every fiber of my being. I could feel, even taste the scent. At this point I marveled at her figure, my figure now. I moved my chest from side to side and watched the tits sway, and then I moved up and down and watched them bounce. There was not just one bounce. There was the main quake and then several aftershocks, each one a little less than the previous until the boobs were still. These titties were firm and I could feel their weight. I was about 5’ 5” again, but somehow this time I didn’t think it was going to be an issue. I guessed that I was a 34C-22-

    I looked at her bush. I remembered the landing strip trim. Now I saw the bush was brown, not blonde. I had not noticed this when I had her earlier. Oh yes, my hair color was from a bottle. I looked at my hands. My fingers were long and had a nail set. I remembered having them done last week. The dark red color went well with my skin tone according to the manicurist. I took my fingers and carefully spread my labia. This was so different from anything I ever dreamed of. Taking care not to hurt myself with these long nails I found my clit. The feeling was so intense I almost fell down. I put a chair there in front of the mirror to sit on and continued.

    I was massaging the nub having such feelings that I cannot describe. I used my other hand to probe my wet vagina. Just as I did this I heard John groan. He was starting to wake up. I dashed over to the bed and lay next to John. He smelled good to me. I didn’t notice that before, even when John was my mount. At this point I didn’t care about values; I wanted to be laid. I started playing with John’s cock. It didn’t take a 22-year-old long to stand up. Even when he was confused and dazed, his dick was on autopilot. I straddled him and mounted him slowly easing his erection into my wet hungry pussy.

    The pleasure flowed over and through me like waves on the beach. I could feel pleasure everywhere, from the tip of my head to the paint on my toenails. This was so different than feeling like all of me was one big exploding cock. Hank had said Body Hoppers prefer women for mounts because the sensations were so much more pleasurable than a man’s. I had thought that was not possible as I enjoyed sex so much. I had to confess that Hank was correct. Everything else I had ever experienced paled when compared to this. I was rocking back and forth, up and down and I felt John get a little stiffer inside me. Then I felt something warm. I knew John had blown his load. Shit, I was even hornier than before. I lay next to him and asked John to do me again. John was no Body Hopper; he was done. He fell over and started to snore.

    I went back to the bathroom, and picked up where he left off. I played with the nub and the vagina, watching my breasts jiggle, eventually I could feel a quiver start in me. Even my legs would shake when I felt the wave of spasms over my entire female form. I continued until I had 10 orgasms. Think about it, I was a woman and hence multi-orgasmic. Add that I am a Body Hopper with extraordinary sexually prowess and it makes perfect sense. Even in a male mount I would go five times. I think ten is a conservative number of my ability as a woman.

    In the morning we had breakfast and then we had to pack for our return. In our conversation Johns wondered what happened after he went to the rest room on the beach. He said that something slimy attacked him. I told him he stepped on a jellyfish and was confused after that for most of the evening. I gave him a hug and grabbed his package. Then I asked him if he had another round in the chamber. He shrugged his shoulders and said he felt drained. I had forgotten that I had shot 5 rounds for him before he shot the 6th round into me. Being a woman I had no such limitations. Ooo, Hank was so right, mounting a woman was so great.

    Walking to the airport terminal, I could feel the tropical air on my smooth soft skin, I could feel my hair pulling on my scalp, and flowing down my back. I loved the bounce of my chest. In fact, I deliberately didn’t wear a bra under my tight cotton top so my chest would wiggle with every step. My nipples were easily seen pushing into the cotton. I could feel the sway of my walk and my hips gently rocking with each step. I deliberately hit my heels on the ground a little harder to exaggerate the movement of my titties. I loved everyone’s eyes watching me and desiring me. I smelled so good. As a man, I would catch this sort of smell for a moment and it would excite me. Now I was swimming in it, permeated with it, and my sexual tension was constant. Damn, I was close to cumming just walking as a woman.

    I wondered if any other Body Hoppers would spot me, but Hank had said we were rare and male. Hank had never heard of a female hopper. Heck, I was in my fifties before being recognized as a hopper. John and I had checked in, and then sat waiting for our flight. I noticed a middle-aged man in the waiting area trying to hide that he was looking at me. I knew better, No matter how many times he looked away or at something else, his eyes came back to my body. I pretended to yawn and stretched my arms out and back, pushing my chest forward. In the process the cotton clung even tighter to my now even more prominent tits. I thought this guys eyes were going to pop out of his head.

    The guy was with his family, likely on vacation. His wife was well dressed, and her appearance meticulous. But with an extra 50 pounds on her frame all that didn’t matter to me. I suppose everyone has different attractions. The man was in good shape, also well dressed, and good- looking for a guy. I just didn’t picture them together. I told John I needed a walk, he wanted to continue with his newspaper and so I left. I walked up and down the terminal making my hips move just a little more and keeping great posture when I walked by that man and his family. I got the effect I wanted. I could see that man’s eyes following my every movement.

    We finally got on the plane and I was getting my ride back to the mainland. It was a long flight, but I passed the time by looking at my new body parts. I concentrated on feeling my nipples while looking at them. They were sensitive I could even feel the fabric on them. I would then adjust myself in the seat and see how I could shape my cleavage in each position. I rubbed my flanks feeling the taper of my figure. I moved my hips slowly from one side to the other feeling the top of my hips and the curve at my waist. Looking at my long small hands with the length exaggerated by the long red fingernails was something of a rush.

    I liked the way my skirt pulled up when I sat down. I could see my great legs. Somehow they stayed together without much effort by me. The body had retained some habits. I crossed my legs. I could feel my hips flare just a little in the process. When I had tried this as I man it was most uncomfortable. I was not flexible enough to do that plus my goods were smashed in the process. As a woman it was easy, and there were no goods to smash. In fact if I rocked my legs it was rather pleasing. I smoothed my skirt down and admired my hands again.

    I finally noticed the wedding band and engagement ring set on my left forth finger. It was a chip of a stone; at once I knew it was 0.19 carets. At that, the cost was a stretch for John, I, err-Debbie didn’t have a job. The realization that this couple was not well off hit me. They were already past their financial limits for the honeymoon. Well, even in rags Debbie’s body was smoking. I looked at the rings again. I knew of Debbie’s pride in that chip; to her it was huge.

    Having looked down at my cleavage for hours I wanted to touch. I excused myself and went to the rest room. Once the door was locked, I pinched my nipples and made them stand up. Oh, this was fun. After squeezing my firm mounds a few times I pulled off my top. Damn those things were so proud, so firm, so rubbery. The frame they were mounted on was a fine chassis. I put my hands on my hips and moved my upper torso so as to jiggle my hooters. Needles to say one thing led to another until I took care of myself. Even so, I wanted the real deal. I dressed up and admired myself another time. Everything looked great.

    I opened the door and standing there waiting was that guy who had been staring at me in the terminal. When he saw me, his eyes instantly were riveted to my breasts. He didn’t even notice me reaching around him. I grabbed him and pulled him into the miniscule rest room rotating him around so I could close the door. Before he could speak, I put one of his hands on a boob. He got busy fast, and I was lapping it up. I was already charged up and this was sending me higher. I reached down, opened his fly, and released the snake from its confines. His snake was ready to strike. I lifted my skirt and somehow even in the tight quarters, he did me standing up. Filling this hot pussy made me go wild. He finished way too soon. He left without a word. I cleaned up and then left myself.

    Back at my seat John made a comment about how long I had been. I told him I was airsick and had to stay in the rest room until now. He held my hand and said he hoped the flight ended soon. Not soon enough for me, I wanted more action. I tried to calm down, as I doubted much more could be had at the moment.

    Well, we got back to Los Angeles, and found our way home. I tried to get John to perform, but he was tired. In the morning I tried again, but without result. He went to work, and I was supposed to go out looking for a job. I didn’t know if I wanted to do that, I thought about moving on. Work wasn’t expecting me until tomorrow, so I thought I would have a little “girl time” first. I was back in LA, so at least I was home. I dressed in the shortest mini-skirt she had with a matching panty. Adding a halter top and heels I was ready to go. It was time for the mall to open and I was ready for some lingerie shopping. I got the keys to her piece of junk car and the next thing I knew I was trying on all manner of sexy stuff.

    If I liked it I put it on and took all kinds of poses in the mirror. I could put my hips to the side, give a view down my cleavage, it was wild. When I was married every time I had asked my ex to try on anything sexy for me all I heard about was what a “perv” I was and she would never wear anything like that. By now I knew, what she meant was she would not - for me. Things were different now. If I wondered how a pose would look I could see it instantly without begging. I could look as long as I wanted. Everything looked great on this body. I especially liked one black silk corset like night ware that showed my fine figure. I amused myself by taking in several repeated deep breaths squeezing her boobs up spilling them over the top of the corset with each breath. After an hour of this with all sorts of sexy garments, the clerks were expecting me make a purchase. Before I left, I filled out a job application.

    I drove to the hotel where I had become Brad. I parked and sashayed to the desk. I liked the stir I created. The clerk was looking down my top all the time I was talking, except when he was looking at my legs of course. I asked if some male clothes including a blue suit had been found the previous Saturday in the rest room. I explained that I was Frank’s friend and he had changed at the wedding and left his clothes including his watch and wallet. Without even looking up, he said the custodian had turned them in and he would get them. He didn’t even ask for proof of my story.

    Being a great looking babe, no one questioned me, men stopped and held doors, men would smile at me and say hello, folks were helpful, I was given courtesy I had never known as a short man. I was dumbfounded by it. I was so use to having to fight for everything and anything. Now men were going out of their way to be helpful, pleasant, and giving without being asked and doing it with a smile. I liked this; I liked this a lot.

    Perhaps, I thought, that this courtesy didn’t extend to getting a job. Women complain so much about the glass ceiling. I had never seen women held back, just the opposite. Corporations I had worked for went out of their way to have women in a variety of positions for appearance if nothing else. I thought women should compare themselves to a short man without a network or mentor and perhaps they would feel better off. On the other hand perhaps I would see things with a new view as well, now that I was sporting a woman’s body. At this point it didn’t matter one way or another. I didn’t want a career as a woman; I just wanted to get laid. I needed to collect my old self’s clothes. I was thinking too much.

    He gave me the clothes and I looked at the wallet, it was untouched. I was dumbfounded. It was shocking to find someone this honest. I had only come to check on it for a chance to show off my new ass. I dropped the wallet and bent way over to pick it up. This was sure fun. Like I said, I liked doors being opened and people going out of their way to be helpful. I liked men smiling at me as I passed and saying hello. I liked people coming up and wanting to meet me. I liked being a sex object.

    I asked who the custodian was so I could thank him properly. The clerk said he may have left for lunch, but interrupted himself, pointing to a guy in the corner. He said that was him. I went over and introduced myself. His name was Bob, and I insisted that I take him to lunch to thank him. He said he was on his way to the locker room to get his lunch, as he normally ate in the park across the street from the hotel. Great I said, “Get your lunch and we can talk a little while you eat”. I followed him into the locker room, he opened his locker, and while the door blocked his view, I took off the halter-top.

    When he closed the door and looked at me, he was dumb struck. I stood on the bench. This put my tits at his face level, and I pulled his face onto them. In no time I had him lying on the bench while I rode him, giving his pole a good waxing. I enjoyed giving him a proper thank you. This was so much better than that limp handshake women usually gave when a guy did something nice. I went back to the hotel lobby, found the manager and made a big display of thanking the manager for such a “stand up” honest employee as Bob.

    Next on my agenda was to see what could be done about the wedding photos. I didn’t think it was a good idea to have my face on Brad’s body starting right after the slime attack. From Brad’s memories I knew that the photographer was a friend of his, Jack. After parking Debbie’s beater I found the studio. Jack was there when I went in. He looked up and stopped what he was doing instantly. This guy must be a leg-man, his eyes went right past my great tits and down to my legs repeatedly. He asked if he could help me and I told him I was a friend of Becky’s and I was on my honeymoon and missed the wedding. I was hoping he could show me the photos as I was desperate to see everything I missed. It was just terrible that I had to miss the big event.

    There was a chair across from his desk and I sat down and crossed my legs. The skirt was short and my legs were toned, smooth and looked long because of the short skirt. He made some noises about it not being professional to show the photos. At that point I spread my legs a little and was sure he got a view. I was not wearing underwear and he stopped mid sentence when he noticed.

    He took the bait, and Jack told me he was just about to unload the digital photos from the memory chips and as I was a friend that had missed the wedding he would show them to me on the computer screen. He pointed to a small pile of chips next to the computer. He asked me to pull my chair over next to him. He plugged in a chip and started to show photos in chronological order. I ooed, and awed, and put on a good show. He started to occasionally reach over and touch my leg. I ignored it and so it progressed until he put his had up my skirt and leaned over to kiss me. I kissed him back and could feel his had go upstream to the spawning grounds. At that point, he picked me up and carried me to a cot in the back room.

    We kissed sitting on the cot and I put my arms around him and pulled him down on me as I laid back. Once down, I just lifted my skirt and we started. I so enjoyed this.

    Well, it was over way too soon. I was thinking I needed to be boned by a hopper with some staying power. Hank had said hoppers sometimes worked as teams becoming a couple. As a couple you would screw yourself senseless and then trade mounts when it was winding down and do it all over from the other side. I would have to call Hank later.

    Right now my attention went back to the photographs. As the images had not been downloaded yet, I just had to grab them. I told Jack I was going to get a smoke from my purse and would be right back. I grabbed all the chips and walked out leaving Jack waiting on the cot. These would make a nice souvenir. This was just so easy.

    I then walked down the street enjoying the stares from everyone as I pranced down the walk. The men would stop dead in their tracks and stare; the women would squint their eyes and seethe with jealousy. I swayed and bounced loving all of this. After getting back to the beater-mobile, I drove to another hotel close to the reception hotel. I took the bag with my clothes in it, went in, found human resources and picked up a job application. Then I found a rest room locked the stall, and sat down, slumping on the commode. I then dismounted and stood up leaving her on the commode. She was still holding the bag with my clothes and wearing my watch. I took these from her and got dressed. I left her there, job application in hand and worked my way back to the original hotel where my car had been parked. The walk back was sure different. I was invisible again and it was like the air had been let out of my sails. I found my car, paid the substantial parking fee, and drove home.

    I was depressed at home, after such an intense time, just being me was so mundane. Worse yet, I had to go to work the next day. I called in just before closing time, and my boss was angry about an e-mail delivering my excuse, but at least I was not fired. I was unable to focus at work the next day. The wild weekend was occupying my mind. It was late in the day when Junior came in. That is what we called the CEO’s son, behind his back of course. He had just graduated with a MBA and his Dad tried to put him on the board of directors and make him CFO. Well the board delayed it for six months for him to get experience and made him VP of our division in the interim at a salary that was absurdly high with a sign on bonus of company stock on top of that. After the six months he did move up and continued his troublemaking on a serious level.

    This kid didn’t have any business sense. By that I mean his goal was not to run the business. His goal was to gut the company. He was selling off any assets he could, firing all the long-term employees that knew the business, and cutting all maintenance. My suspicion was that by doing this the company would show increased profits that quarter, the stock price would jump, and he could exercise his options and sell all his stock. The company gutted of its employees, crippled by an eroded infrastructure, and void of needed equipment would then flounder, or be hacked up and sold off. Stockholders that didn’t sell off in the boom, would loose their butts on the bust.

    My boss was sweating when that joker came by on an inspection of our area. While here I saw him go to the rest room. It was then I had a cunning idea. I went into the rest room where he was washing his hands. I grabbed him from behind with my hand over his mouth and we fell to the floor. I promptly mounted him. After blacking out and then waking up looking through his eyes, I got up and went back to finish the inspection. As I pretended to be shown around, I probed his mind. My analysis of him was on the money. He had no regard for the company, the workers; he and his Dad were going to cash out. Well, now I could help him.

    I went back to his office. I called his, now my stockbroker. I exercised every option he had and sold every stock and bond he had access to. Sure they were not worth near what they would be if his plan was executed and the sale timed right, but it was still a lifetime of money to me just as it was today. Using his knowledge I opened secret numbered accounts at his favorite offshore banks. He was starting to put money out there from his salary and was getting ready to hide much of his anticipated gains, as he was not sure if lawsuits from the shareholders that didn’t sell out would strip him of it. He was hiding a lot of his Dad’s money in these accounts for the same reason. Using his codes and numbers I set up automatic transfers of all this money through many of my new accounts. This ass hole would be in for a shock the next time he looked at his accounts.

    Then I had another idea on how to keep him occupied. I went back on the floor to finish my inspection. While in front of everyone I slapped one of the female workers on her ass and then rubbed it, telling her to come to my office later if she knew what was good for her. I didn’t stay to hear the fallout from that. I went back to the restroom where my clothes were left and dismounted this guy letting his body fall back like a stone. I got dressed and left as fast as I could, but made sure I picked the paper out of his pocket with the bank numbers. Back at my desk, everyone was discussing what happened. I told my boss I couldn’t work in this sort of environment and quit.

    I would never have to work again. His knowledge told me he would not be able to trace the money. And to keep him busy there would be the certain sexual harassment lawsuits. On the way home I recognized the area where I had met Hank as Janice. I remembered just how hot she was. I parked the car and walked the neighborhood. I found and rang her door, but no one was home. It was late afternoon so I went to a local bar and ordered a drink. I would try the door again in a while. In general I was pleased with myself and contemplated my newfound wealth and powers.

    While sitting there I thought about how when mounted how sexually excited I was. I speculated that when mounted on a male it was like interacting in a soap opera. You knew all you wanted about the characters, and could make input. It was an interactive game. You knew that you could have sex with their partner and could spend their money.

    As a guy every new partner was exciting. There is something about the first time with someone. Selecting the right male mount you could have all the new encounters you could care for. Without any work or time to speak of on your part there was a woman who thought she loved you or at least your mount, eager for a romp in the sack. Yes this would charge you up sexually.

    As a woman, the charge was off the scale. I would still have my male mind. That would mean the site of a pair of breasts, a great ass, the scent of perfume, the sway of the hips, the use of clothes to accent the female sex was enough to make my blood boil as it always did. Add to that, once mounted I had full access to view whatever I wanted, as long as I wanted, I could jiggle, wiggle, dress as a slut, or a fashion model. Whatever stimulated my male mind was done instantly.

    Before all this, granted I could stare for a long time, but the trance did tone down. Not so when mounted. If I turned and the breasts swayed, the feeling of this would bring me back. If I crossed my legs when sitting, the feeling of my smooth thighs rubbing would focus me again. Feeling my hips sway, a brief smell of female aroma, the feel of the weight on my chest, the site of my long slender hands as I did anything, seeing anyone ogle me, there was no escape from all this. I didn’t want escape; I loved it. The arousal was persistent and unrelenting. And there was more. The feeling of the mount was there at the same time. If the woman would enjoy being looked at, that feeling was there simultaneously.

    Whenever I was ready I could touch. Not only did I have the male thrill of coping a feel, at the exact same time I had the female thrill feeling the stimulus. And I knew exactly how to play as I could feel how to maximize the feeling of every touch and how to time everything. When getting laid, not only did I have all the sensations from my female mount, but also the male voyeur aspects of watching a guy fuck a bombshell. No wonder hoppers preferred to mount women.

    Then Janice walked in. This was too good to be true. I checked out the rest rooms. It seemed that rest rooms are ideal for Body Hopping, and these were no exception. It was simply a matter of time before she would have to go. I sat at my table, the invisible man. Their eyes may see me, but I am dismissed and instantly forgotten. Janice went to the rest room and shortly after I walked back to the bar in her magnificent body. I felt the rush of everyone’s gaze as I flipped my long blonde hair, and selected my next sex partner. I leaned forward and gave a view over the top of my blouse of my magnificent bosom to the man sitting next to me at the bar. Rubbing my leg slowly for effect I think I was as excited as he.

    I didn’t care about the lives of the body I was in nor who it touched. I stole, lied, and did whatever I wanted. Values were a faded memory, absolutely gone. So my friend, you think I have a manly face, I see from your tented groin that my face isn’t a problem.

    Stories m2f possession body hopper story

  • New Beginnings By Mocs
    X xorg

    New Beginnings - Chapter 4

    Author - Mocs

    The next morning Josh woke up to the sound of knocking at his door. Josh groggily got up and threw some clothes on quickly, and opened the door without looking out the peephole. Malcolm made his way in without waiting for Josh’s permission. Josh remembered that he had work today, but opted to just stop showing up, since he really didn’t care for the place and he had something better now.

    They made with their greetings, and Malcolm went through the day’s plans. It was all pretty mundane stuff for the most part, just driving around picking up and dropping off things. Josh’s training would begin later that night.

    Josh and Malcolm first went out and grabbed some breakfast, and Malcolm went over some of the dryer details of their work. Hoppers were often used to move illegal things around because they could take on a new identity each time they made a pick up or drop off. This all sounded slightly shady to Josh, but no shadier then using someone else’s body.

    So they went through their day making small talk and went through a check list that Malcolm kept. It had the feel of a well-practiced routine for Malcolm. Malcolm would get out of the car, go to a building that was not the main objective and in doing so, get a ‘mount’ (as Malcolm called the hosts hoppers took.) Josh had seen Malcolm wear many faces today, young, old, black, Asian, white, only one thing was constant, they were all female.

    “So is there a reason that you only hop chicks?” Josh said hesitantly.

    Malcolm responded, “Well that’s the odd thing about hoppers. We pretty much all prefer mounting women. I’ve heard of hoppers going after men, but they’re rare.”

    A question came immediately to Josh, “Are there female hoppers?”

    Malcolm nodded slowing, “I’ve heard that there are, but I’ve never run into one.”

    “Well kid I think we’re about done here. Are you ready to do some training?” Malcolm asked Josh.

    Malcolm drove off towards a less savory part of town. Josh was unfamiliar with this area, but knew of it by reputation. Josh came to a sudden realization, “What are we doing here exactly?”

    “Well it happens that there are plenty of courtesans, ladies of the night if you will. It happens that they are one of the easiest people to mount. Err well both figuratively and literally.” Malcolm said with a huge smile.

    Josh felt a bit of trepidation, but figured that he wouldn’t argue with this man. Hey, riding around in a whore’s body might be a fun experience. In fact it was exciting in a way.

    Malcolm pulled up to a parking spot and both he and Josh exited the car. Malcolm explained that they were going to walk from here, and then take whoever they found to a nearby hotel. Josh agreed with this plan and they made their way down the streets.

    Josh didn’t notice anyone that might be a working lady at first, until he turned his first corner. The streets weren’t packed, but they certainly weren’t empty. He saw many different women, each of different age and attractiveness. None of which were in a category that could have been called young for at least two decades, and none that could have ever been called a beauty. They continued their search, ignoring solicitations for fallicio and other sexual acts.

    It took nearly an hour of walking before they came upon a patch of attractive women, who didn’t look like life had exacted its toll from them many years ago. Malcolm hissed and drew Josh up short with an outstretched hand. Josh looked questioningly at him.

    “That girl over there.” Malcolm gestured to a very pretty woman, who seemed almost out of place here. “She is something that you need to know about. About five years ago we had an associate named Ben. Ben was a pretty great guy, but he lacked restraint. Well so Ben hopped that chick over there, her name is Marcy. Ben happened to be having a grand old time as Marcy, living a college girl life. Such a good time in fact that Ben didn’t want to leave, so he ran off in her body. If we would have found him, we would have forced him out. But as it was he ran off for months before returning, except he didn’t really ever return. You must not ever stay in someone longer than two or three weeks maximum, there isn’t really a set time. I’ve known guys that can stay for a week and have trouble getting out, where as others can stay more than a month and leave with no issue. The point is don’t get too comfortable. If you stay in too long, you are no longer you. You become a meshing and melding of the two people that exist in that one body. The point is that neither Ben nor Marcy really exist anymore, but a combination of the two. It just happens that the Ben side was a bit more dominant and poor little Marcy lost out when it came to studying and trying to be successful. So instead they now work here, trying to work out a meager living, not really sure of what their purpose was in life.”

    Josh took this all in shocked silence, as he let Malcolm guide him to the other side of the street.

    Malcolm smiled and Josh and said, “You seem like a smart kid, smarter than Ben was at least. You’ll be fine I’m sure. Let’s just be sure to stay away from Marcy, I don’t want to test to see if she remembers me.”

    Wanting to finally get to his “training” Josh picked out a woman. She appeared to be in her early twenties, with a small amount of fat on her. She wore the extra weight well, her legs were smooth and covered in stockings that were belted to a garter, with her feet in long black shiny vinyl heels. She wore a set of tight shorts that were of the style that most women would be ashamed to wear, hugging greedily to her God-given curves. She had a top on that appeared to be lingerie, intended to replace wearing a bra. Her top was see-through and Josh could faintly make out nipples through the black sheer fabric. Her hands, which pressed against her hips displayed a light purplish-pink color painted on her nails.

    The woman twirled a lock of fine blond hair between her fingers as she appraised Josh’s candid staring. Josh eyes locked to hers and he felt something, like electricity jumping from him to her. She must have felt it too because she made her way over to Josh and Malcolm, sauntering in a seductive way. As she walked, the street lights cascaded over her, revealing a face masterfully painted in makeup.

    The woman stopped in front of them and said, “Well I don’t normally do this, but why don’t you and I go get a room free of charge. Your friend can watch if he likes.” She gave a wry smile at that.

    Josh nodded to Malcolm, and said to the woman, “Sure thing, but first may we have your name?”

    She blinked at that as if it had slipped her mind, “Where are my manners, I am Jessica. Pleased to meet you, Mr?” She asked querying for Josh’s name.

    Josh nodded towards the hotel, and said, “Josh and this is Malcolm.” Malcolm nodded to the woman, and they made their way to the hotel.

    Malcolm asked Josh and Jessica to wait outside the front office of the hotel. Josh started to feel anxiety to what was going to happen. He and Jessica made small talk for the few minutes until Malcolm returned.

    Josh followed Malcolm and Jessica up a flight stairs, Josh getting a good view of Jessica’s rear. His admiration was cut short as they arrived to the room. Malcolm unlocked the door and stepped inside, waving for Jessica to come in.

    “Hey Jessica, hold up here just a minute we’ll be right back.” Malcolm said as he closed the door behind him.

    In a small whisper, Malcolm described what needed to be done. It sounded like there really wasn’t much Josh had to do physically except touch her, after that he just had to will himself to want to be inside of her. Josh felt small beads of sweat forming all over his body, and forehead and he mentally prepared himself.

    “By the way kid, good job back there with the luring. We don’t really have many people that can do that anymore.” Malcolm said with a measure of respect in his voice.

    Josh nodded not knowing what he was talking about, and tucking it away in the back of his mind for later. He walked into the hotel room again, to see Jessica laying in bed on her side in a seductive manner. Her legs were crossed in a very feminine way, showing her practice at the game of enticing and sexual deviation.

    “Well are we going to party or what fellas?” She said with mock severity, as she drew a line down her leg with a finger readjusting a small strap that wrapped around her ankle and attached to the shoes.

    Josh suddenly had a fear come to his mind, what if this woman had a disease, or worst diseases. He whispered his fear to Malcolm who responded, “Most of us are immune to all diseases, I wouldn’t worry about it.” Great, Josh thought, most of us, what if he wasn’t most of us? He decided that he would throw caution to the wind and get on with it.

    “Oh now what are you two whispering about, it’s not nice to whisper in front of other people” Jessica said with a pouty face. Josh walked over to her telling her it was nothing.

    Josh reveled in this woman’s body from his own perspective, his eyes mapping her supple curves. His eyes lingered between her legs, one of the defining things that made a woman. He could see the small outline to the indent that was her sex through the tight shorts. Josh reached out a finger and felt underneath the straps of the garter, feeling the smooth recently waxed flesh beneath. Jessica gave him a small cooing sound, and rested a hand on his shoulder then made a gesture pleading him to proceed.

    Josh’s hand went to one of the woman’s flared thighs, feeling the slight hardness of bone underneath the skin and mussel. His hand continued its journey to her waist, much narrower than her hips below. Upon reaching her armpit he adjusted his hand down onto her chest, the soft flesh giving to his probings, her nipples protruding through the fabric. Touching her face, Josh brought his hand around the back of her head and grabbed a hand full of hair. Pulling the woman closer to him, he embraced her in a kiss, at first she seemed startled, but then she gave into it.

    When they pulled back from the kiss, Jessica seemed winded and said, “We normally don’t kiss on the mouth, but since that was so good I’ll allow it.”

    Josh smirked and then reached down between her thighs, feeling her womanhood through the slutty shorts that she donned. His finger was limited in its ability to probe and he moved it back and forth across the slit this woman possessed. This slit that he would soon possess. His hand snaked underneath the shorts and found a bald pussy underneath, a salivating hole wanting to be filled.

    Josh’s finger probed inside the slit, finding womandhood that would accept a man inside of her. He moved his finger up a little to find a hard nub that he knew to be the clitoris. He gently stroked her clit slowly building her up, until she arched her back and gritted her teeth. As he continued the gentleness of her movement ended, and was replaced by a frenzy of movement. She tried to remove his hand, but he was the stronger, and he continued with his stimulation building her up to a crescendo of orgasm that left her winded and staring blanking for several seconds. She sat up and reached her hand into his pants, begging for him to enter her. He acquiesced but not in the way she intended.

    Taking Jessica Josh flipped her over so that her ass was in the air, waiting to accept him. He removed his pants and guided himself into her. His penis felt the wetness of her as he thrust in and out. Josh nearly blew his load with the antipcation, but instead concentrated on entering her body. Jessica rocked back and forth the motion bringing Josh close to finishing inside her, but instead he felt a softening of his body as it liquified and started encompasing Jessica.

    Josh felt odd as his entirety went into Jessica. He could feel her weak struggles as the last of him entered. Josh could not tell if a moment, or an eternity passed. Sweet air passed through his mouth into his lung, as a slight gasp escaped from his lips. He lay there with a new sensation assaulting him, his legs feeling a slight chill from the small holes that were in the stockings. The straps from Jessica’s halter dug into his upper thighs.

    He continued his mental probing and found his feet hurt from a long night of standing and walking around. Tasting his breath he found it to be stale, and riff with the taste of cigarettes. He sat up feeling his sore muscles contracting, and blonde hair falling at his neck and in front of his face. Using the tip of Jessica’s tongue he touched the inside of his mouth, noticing how different it was than his.

    Josh became aware of Malcolm’s presence in the room. Malcolm gave him a single nod of approval and said, “Well kid you finish up, and have some fun with her. I’ll be waiting in the car when you’re done.”

    Josh smirked, feeling his new face obey him. Malcolm walked out the door, and closed it behind him leaving Josh to his own devices with a woman’s body.

    Moving himself off the bed, Josh felt his new adjust center of gravity and found that he easily compensated for it. Once he was on his heels they didn’t pose any issue. As he made his way to the bathroom he felt like something was out of place with his underwear, looking down he saw that the shorts were still crooked to the side to give access to his labia. Josh readjusted and found the outfit to be constricting but in a comfortable way.

    Swaying back and forth Josh mimicked the same walk Jessica had been using when they met her. In fact he could remember some of that meeting but from Jessica’s point of view. Looking at the two men, then a sudden feeling of appetite and hunger for the younger one, that he knew to be himself. Using this woman’s mind in such a way reminded him of how wet Jessica was from his earlier attentions, in fact he could remember some of that as well with a slight blush.

    Reaching the bathroom mirror Josh examined himself in the mirror, turning his face in multiple directions. Taking note of the smoothness of his throat that no longer was adorned with an adams apple. Josh took an ear lobe in his fingers and examined a small metal stud that piercing through.

    Josh grasped both of his breasts in his hands, and lifted feeling their weight. They were a lot bigger from this vantage. He brought a hand up to his face and smiled at the painted nails that sat there. Josh pulled himself away from the mirror and made his way back to the bed.

    Lying down on the bed Josh copied the pose that Jessica adopted when he first began this journey. It was exhilarating to know that he could not only copy this pose, but that he had a body matched it. Nimbly with a practiced hand that wasn’t his own, he grabbed the sides of his underwear avoiding the garter belt and pulled them down revealing a shaved pussy belonging to a Katie Bryant. Josh stopped: Katie Bryant was a name that he knew was from her mind. She had given a false name to him, which made sense. She was twenty-four years old, and had fallen on hard times after her parents had died in a tragic accident.

    Josh stopped his ingesting of Katie’s mind and continued his undressing like a child on Christmas hungrily ripping open presents. Next the top came off, allowing his slightly sagging breasts to bounce a bit as the tension against them was released.

    Taking a nipple in hand Josh pinched and twisted far too hard, causing a small yelp of pain. Less forcefully Josh tried again and was rewarded with a nice tingling sensation that gave exaltations, spreading throughout his body and growing inside his new crotch. Exploiting this new opportunity, Josh explored his borrowed form, tits to stomach, stomach to waist, waist to hips, hips to inner thighs. Teasing the outer most labia, Josh spread himself openly to eagerly feed his lust.

    Inserting a finger into the flaps of skin, he found that small nub that he had used to drive Katie mad earlier. The light touch caused him to reactively shy away, the sensations too much. Driving forward Josh rubbed his clit a bit more, and his body reacted immediately, feeling a slight tensing in his pussy. He continued feeling his breathing increase and his rate start to race.

    Closing his eyes Josh ventured a finger into his pussy, feeling the entry as well as the warm stickiness that his body was producing. Josh felt his mind going blank as he continued to rub, moving a finger in and out. The motions became harder and harder, and his fingers started to find more sensitive places within her. He added two fingers, and then three. He tried a fourth but it started to hurt, and didn’t feel as good.

    Like lightning the first earth shattering orgasm hit, wracking Josh’s body with involuntary shutters as he arched his back, his toes curling up to the point of pain. He removed his hands, wiping small beads of sweat from his brow.

    Taking inventory of his body, he decided to try something else. He rolled on to all fours and felt back to his pussy, the slickness invigorating him. His face went against the pillow and he could feel his breasts hanging down in front of his face. Sitting in this position in his normal body would look strange, and maybe even disgusting, but with Katie’s body he knew it was alluring and sexy. He took a finger and licked it, tasting the salinity of his pussy. Taking that finger he dipped it back into his pussy, and started more vigorous masturbation. After about forty-five minutes or so he finished up. He then willed himself out of Katie’s body leaving her laying there used as hard as any lover had ever done. Josh was quite happy with his first time out in another body.

    Stories m2f possession body hopper story

  • New Beginnings By Mocs
    X xorg

    New Beginnings - Chapter 3

    Josh woke up with a terrible pain in his head; he surveyed his surroundings to find that he was lying on the couch. He sat up, his head throbbing in protest as he did. He let out a groan as he made his way to a sitting position. He could hear things coming from the kitchen, it sounded like laughter and something sizzling on the stove.

    Josh saw on the side table next to the couch there was a glass of water, and a few painkillers. He didn’t bother with the water and chewed the pills up and swallowed the foul tasting powder. Using the water he chased the vile taste down.

    He unsteadily made his way to the kitchen where Kris, or at least her body and Malcolm sat talking. Malcolm said something Josh didn’t quite catch, and Kris began laughing wildly. Malcolm noticed Josh and smiled, motioning for him to come over.

    “Hey kid I’m very sorry about the way things went. I should have approached you differently, but god damn you pissed me off last night. I settled down a bit when I tracked you down to that store today, but I figured me and Dan should put the fear of God into you. By the way, you may want to take it easy. You took quite the blow to the head, I’m surprised that there isn’t a piece of counter lodged in there with how hard you hit.” Malcolm said as he proffered a seat to Josh.

    Josh more fell than sat into his seat. He reached a hand up to where his head had hit, there was a bandage over the wound, and he gently probed it and was rewarded with an instant flaring of pain. Removing his hand from the side of his head his nose picked out what smelled like cooking meat, and looked over to see burgers cooking on a griddle over the stove. Ha Josh thought to himself, his parents had given him that griddle several years ago and it had never been used.

    Looking back at Malcolm, and then back to Kris he said, “What the fuck?”

    Malcolm and Kris exchanged looks, and began to laugh uproariously. Kris wiped tears from her eyes and said, “Listen we’re known as what people call hoppers. We can do as you’ve seen; we force ourselves into other people’s bodies. But there is more to it than that. While in another form we’re given certain abilities. Such as the ability to heal faster, which is why Malcolm vacated Kris here and I entered. There’s too much to go over, beyond the basics. If you’re badly hurt, hop someone if you can and you’ll be fully healed up in a couple days. You retain your full strength while hopped, so for instance I could benchpress about 450 with these dainty arms” Kris flexed her biceps, it looked ridiculous.

    Josh had a concerned cast to his face and asked, “Okay, but what does this have to do with me? You guys seem nice and all but why are you talking to me?”

    Malcolm responded to Josh’s question, “Well Josh…one of our powers happens to help us determine other people that may have this gift. It is standard hopper practice to turn anyone that we find with this trait, and it happens that I found you. I should have explained this to you the first night that we were together, but I got called in for something that had to be taken care of immediately.”

    Kris continued and said, “We are very few in number Josh, so whenever we can recruit into our ranks we must. Please ask us any questions that you have”

    Josh felt dumbfounded and angry, and a large assortment of other emotions that he couldn’t verbalize at this moment. One question came to mind, “Why me? You must be mistaken there is nothing special about me.”

    Kris looked on him with a pitying stare, “Aww kid, of course there is! Our ability is never wrong in this regards. Here is the bit of proof that will show it to you. The day after you were with Kris, with Malcolm driving of course, I’m guessing that you were terribly sick for about a day.”

    Josh nodded remembering that damn terrible flu.

    Kris continued, “Well that’s called hopper sickness, it happens to all new hoppers and it kicks your ass. In fact I’ve known some initiates that have died from it. Normally we stay with that person after we initiate them, to make sure they make it through. But in your case Malcolm had something very important to contend with, sadly to say more important than you.”

    Kris’s last words stung a bit, but Josh tried to not let it show.

    The sudden reality of the situation came rushing to Josh, “Wait if I’m one of you, does that mean I can do what you can? I can barely believe that you can do what you can, I can’t imagine me doing it as well.”

    Malcolm stood up and started removing the food from the griddle, and plating it. Also he removed something from the oven that had the aroma of fries. Malcolm responded while working, “Yes you can, and I’ll make sure that either Dan or I are with you most of the time.”

    Josh snickered and said, “Are you two going to come to work with me? That’s where a large portion of my time is spent.”

    Kris grinned at Josh and said, “Well no, but the good news is that you don’t have to work anymore. You can pretty much live off the land if you want. In fact since you’re a hopper now, you can work for us. We’re a small community but we are able to provide services with our abilities. The work includes anything, from companions to the wealthy, to spying. All depending on what strengths and abilities you show. For instance I happen to be strong and resilient so I’m usually doing escort duties. Where Malcolm is talented in other ways.”

    Malcolm cut in gently, “Ways that will not be disclosed here.”

    Kris looked at Malcolm and hurriedly said, “Of course.”

    Josh and the two other men, one who happened to be down to his every detail physically a woman at this point ate the meal prepared. They didn’t discuss any more hopper related things, but instead talked normal guy things like sports.

    Winding down that evening Kris and Malcolm made their way to the door to leave. Josh was surprised when he felt a pang of regret for their leaving, he was so unused to company. Malcolm looked at Josh and said, “I’ll be back tomorrow night, Dan will probably hang low in Kris’s body for few days to heal up. We’ll catch you later kid.”

    They said their good byes and Josh closed the door behind them. Josh looked down and was pleasantly surprised to see that the blood that was there earlier had been clean up. Josh went to the bathroom and readied himself for bed. He removed the bandage from his fall earlier, and saw that the wound was a large gash, he would be surprised if the entire night hadn’t been a delusion from a severe concussion. Replacing the bandage Josh continued his routine and went to bed.

    Stories m2f possession body hopper story

  • New Beginnings By Mocs
    X xorg

    New Beginnings - Chapter 2

    Josh groggily woke up with his chest feeling afire. He looked to the side where Kris had been sleeping to see that she was gone. He felt a pang of regret not having been able to see her, hopefully this wouldn’t be the last of her that he saw. As he kicked his legs over to get out of bed he let out a moan of pain as every inch of his body hurt, he must be getting sick.

    Going into the bathroom Josh found a small piece of paper folded and left on the sink. Josh opened it and read. It was written in a girly, flowing hand.

    Dear Josh,

    Thank you for the beer and other stuff last night. I had to get going early this morning for some errands I had to run. I hope to see you again soon, but it probably won’t be for a couple weeks. You sounded like you were getting sick, we will have to talk about this when I see you again.

    Sincerely, Ma (Josh noticed that part of the signature was crossed out) Kris

    This letter was a great thing for Josh. Finally, he would have regular interaction with the opposite sex and Kris seemed like a good person. It was nice that Kris was concerned about him getting sick, although it was odd that she would want to speak to him about it.

    Josh went about the rest of his day feeling almost unsubstantial, like he was only half there. He spent most of the day just doing normal things he enjoyed, watching tv, and playing games. Everything seems lighter like the world wasn’t as bad as it was yesterday. He enjoyed doing things again, rather than doing them just to escape from his life.

    Josh went out later in the night to get some food. He decided he would treat himself and go pickup food from one of his favorite places. He went to an Indian restaurant just down the street. After making his way there and placing his order Josh sat in one of the chairs for those that were ordering take out. Fiddling around on his phone Josh looked up and he gasped as he saw Kris sitting enjoying dinner, with another man. Jealousy flared up immediately but he pushed it down, reasoning out that it could be a family member or someone else.

    Josh stood up and walked over to her table and stood there patiently waiting for her male companion to finish speaking. She looked up and narrowed her eyes, “What do you want? Can I help you with something?” Josh was taken aback by how thick her accent was, it was nothing like the woman last night. This was more like a ghetto woman than the Kris he knew last night.

    Josh stammered and said, “Oh h-h-hi Kris. It’s Josh from last night?”

    As Josh spoke he knew that there was something direly wrong here, the woman looked up to him with confusion and small sparks of anger. “I’ve never met you in my life. I don’t know how you fucking know my name, but you better leave me alone.”

    While Kris was going on a tirade her companion stood up, displaying a much better build than Josh himself possessed. Josh felt numb, rather than worrying about this he muttered his apologies and walked away. He walked past the cashier and out the door, his attention snapped back and the cashier chased him and handed him the food he had ordered. He gave a weak nod of thanks, and headed home.

    Thoughts thundered through his head, as he tried to sort it all out. She had said she had a good time in her letter. She had also sounded far different. Maybe this woman was crazy? Could she have multiple personalities and just have been on one that liked loser men?

    Josh decided to go back to his default state of existing of not enjoying much. He mechanically eat his dinner, barely tasting anything. He went through each routine until it was time for bed. He lay in bed for several hours, thoughts racing about the events of the past two days.

    Waking up the next morning Josh’s numbness had subsided into a dull ache. He found that his sickness was mostly gone and he now just felt a bit sore like he had worked out the previous day. Josh readied himself for work, and was interrupted by a knock at the door.

    Josh opened the door without bothering to look, maybe some tough would come in and bash his brains in for him. Greeting him at the door was Kris with an abashed looked on her face.

    She made as if she was going to walk into his place, Josh stepped in front of her and blocked the way. She looked up at him, and saw the seething in his eyes the barely contained rage just beneath.

    Backing up a step she took a deep breath and started to speak, but Josh cut her off like a knife cutting the air, “Listen, I don’t care what you do, but I don’t know why you involved me. Also I don’t have time for this, because I need to be to work in an hour.”

    She gave him a stern look at said, “Listen god dammit, you-“

    “No you listen, I don’t know what your game is but I’m not playing. Forget you know where I live and leave me alone.”

    Kris seemed to be getting quite angry, her face turning red. She looked over Josh and said, “Fine, fuck you then. I’ll be back when I’ve cooled down a bit. But you really need to stop fucking interrupting people. Especially when they have your best interests at heart.”

    Josh just stood there dumbstruck, her voice had lowered in pitch until the point that it was deeper than his own. It must have been a product of his imagination, because she said some other choice things and her voice sounded more like when she had dressed him down at the restaurant yesterday.

    Josh went back inside his house closing the door behind him. He continued to get ready for work and thought over the past few run-ins he had with Kris. None of it would turn into a cohesive reason.

    Snapping back to reality Josh continued to ready himself for work. The rest of the morning was uneventful as he dressed himself and then made his way to work. He dreaded going to work. Work gave him no satisfaction, but it was necessary to continue this existence as it was. Working as a cashier at a store was not something most people would consider fulfilling.

    Josh’s day of work was filled with the same mindless work, and the same mindless people. His mind kept trailing off to the odd occurrences that he had with Kris. All the strange things that happened churned over and over again. How her personality seemed to flip on a dime.

    A loud thump pulled Josh back to his work, he looked up and saw a burly man standing before him with an odd assortment of items. Josh had to suppress a laugh as he saw the items that the man was buying. A personal massager, some sex lubricant, a cucumber, and a box of condoms, Josh picked up the items one by one and scanned them.

    “Hello Josh, how are you doing today?” the man asked in a familiar way.

    Josh looked up quizzically at the man and said “I’m doing fine today sir, how are you?” Josh hesitated for a moment and asked, “Do I know you by chance?”

    The man across from Josh smiled, and said, “No I don’t believe you do. I was looking at your nametag.” The man said nodding with his head to indicate.

    Josh looked down his shirt to see the nametag pinned through his shirt, and inwardly chastised himself for his foolishness. Josh proceeded by telling the customer his total. The man used a credit card, and Josh had to validate the card versus his ID. Josh took the credit card and photo id in hand, and gave them back to the customer. Josh gave him a winning smile and said, “Thanks for your business Malcolm.”

    Malcolm took his groceries in hand, nodding farewell to Josh as he exited. Josh’s day continued per normal for the rest of the day, flipping between working and trying to figure out what happened between him and Kris until his day was done and it was time to head home.

    Josh went home, lounging around his house for a couple hours until he was interrupted by a knock at the door. Josh ran off to the kitchen to grab a knife and hid it behind his back. Looking through the peep hole he saw Kris standing there yet again, dressed whorish as per usual. Exhaling deeply, Josh tucked the knife in by the small of his back.

    Unlocking and opening the door Josh was knocked back as the door violently flipped opened and struck him. Lying sprawled on the floor he lifted his head to see Kris, and a large older, burly man gripping the handle to his door. Josh blinked away tears from the impact hitting his head.

    He rushed to scramble to his feet, but dazed as he was he wasn’t in time before a large shoe pressed firmly against his chest. He tried to yell but the pressure against his chest didn’t allow for enough air to enter his lungs.

    The rough-looking man lean down and said, “Stop squirming and don’t yell and I’ll let you up.”

    Looking over to Kris, Josh whispered, “What the hell are you doing here, are you going to rob me or something?”

    Kris responded while Josh’s hand made it to the small of his back to grab the knife that was there. He didn’t listen to what Kris was saying; he was just trying to delay them. Josh whipped the knife out in a quick single thrust, faster and harder than he thought was possible. The knife struck out against the man’s ankle, scoring a solid hit.

    The foot was off his chest immediately as the man cursed and jumped back from Josh. Kris’s expression seemed to darken, not betraying any sort of fear.

    With an icy expression Kris said, “God dammit kid stop it now.” The voice boomed with authority and rang out in a tenor voice. Josh was startled by this, but kept the knife at hand ready to score another strike.

    Kris turned to the man as he gritted his teeth in pain, and said, “Hey Dan, what size do you wear?”

    The man turned back to her and said, “XL shirt, 36 inch pants, and 12 ½ shoes.”

    Kris nodded and said, “Close enough, go ahead and close the door. We need to get this over with before someone gets hurt.” Kris said that last part glaring at Josh, as if it was him that would be the one inflicted with that hurt.

    Josh looked down and saw a large pool of blood gather at Dan’s feet. Josh had done more damage than he had meant to, but with the way they entered they should have expected it. Josh looked to Dan’s face and saw it was going pale, probably due to the blood lose.

    Josh made to move towards the phone, when Kris’s phone cracked again and said, “Sit down and watch, you fool. I’m sorry that we intruded the way we did, it probably wasn’t the best way to do this. But you WILL listen! Watch me.”

    Turning Josh said, “Are we just going to let him die? I mean look at him he’s lost a lot of blood and is turning pale. We need to get some help in here.”

    Kris’s mouth quirked into a mischievous grin, as she said, “He has the best help right here that he could hope for.” As she said that she sat on the couch, and began to experience seizures. She appeared to be perspiring a lot until Josh noticed that the droplets that exited her skin quickly gathered in a pool at her feet. Within about thirty seconds, Josh looked wide-eyed as Malcolm got up from a prone position on his floor, naked as any person could be.

    Dan made it for Kris’s slumped form and began to liquefy, slowly at first but gaining more speed as her body absorbed all of him. Kris’s eyes snapped opened and she looked at Malcolm and then narrowed her gaze on Josh.

    Malcolm busied himself with getting dressed while Kris said, “Get rid of that damned knife please! You’ve done enough damage for one night. I promise we won’t hurt you. You just happened to flare up Malcolm’s temper, and he tends to do stupid things when angry. Somehow I always seem to get pulled into those stupid things.” Kris said the last with a look of exasperation.

    Numbly Josh made his way to the kitchen to dispose of the bloodied knife into the sink, and promptly passed out onto the floor.

    Stories m2f possession body hopper story

  • New Beginnings By Mocs
    X xorg

    New Beginnings - Chapter 1

    Author - Mocs

    Josh stood on the street corner alone and dejected, as another miserable night reached another uneventful and lonely conclusion. Making his way home through the truss and turmoil of turgid large crowds, he fought his way along the streets to reach his modest home. Contemplating what he needed to change in his life, his mind kept coming back to one thing; he wanted someone to be with. Josh didn’t consider himself an ugly man in either appearance or personality, but he couldn’t seem to find someone. Maybe he just wasn’t looking in the right place, or maybe he wasn’t forceful enough.

    Josh was brought out of his brooding as he rounded the corner right before his apartment. The streets were dreary, fitting his mood perfectly. The neighborhood bore marks of age and wear. Josh made his way through the small traps of puddles that sat in the sidewalk from rain days past though some of holes were still calf height in depth.

    Josh looked up at the imposing building that he lived in. He wasn’t sure how tall it was exactly but it was at least thirty stories. As he opened the door he noticed a young woman coming out of the building at the same time and he held the door for her as she brushed past without giving thanks or even acknowledgement.

    As the woman walked away Josh decided that if she wasn’t going to at least say thanks, he would give her an evil stare as she trotted off. She was quite a good looking woman. She was apparently somewhere in her mid-twenties. She wore a white shirt with short blue sleeves that stopped well above covering her stomach, and unzipped just far enough to show the faintest amount of cleavage. Her hair was long and straight with part of it cascading down to her breasts, and the bulk of it gathered behind her neck. Her facial features were that of a Latin woman with full lips that glistened with pink lip gloss to complement her complexion. She wore jeans that were tight enough to make a man wonder how she got them on, but they displayed her legs and nice full rear end perfectly.

    Josh was snapped out of his evaluation of this woman as she turned around and gave him a knowing stare, the kind that made it seem that the woman was aware of what he was doing behind her back. Being nonchalant as Josh could muster with his now broken confidence; he turned to go inside and nearly ran into someone else. Josh muttered some apologies without looking at the person and made his way up to his apartment.

    The next few hours were fraught with danger, the danger of growing so bored that Josh thought his heart might quit. Routine was the way that Josh would describe this night. That was until he heard a knock at the door. Josh never had any visitors and anytime that he heard a knock at the door it frightened him, as he never knew when some thug might decide to break into his home and do god knows what.

    As he rushed to the kitchen as silently as he could the unknown person knocked again. Josh grabbed the largest kitchen knife he had, and slid it behind his back. His gait changed due to the knife, but he made it to the door as the third knock was struck.

    Peering through the peephole Josh’s breath caught in his throat as he saw the woman from earlier standing outside his door. She was staring up at the peephole as if she could see him.

    A muffled, “Hello?” came through the door from the woman.

    Josh opened the door, forgetting to take the chain off it, and causing it to rebound and crash closed. Taking a step back in alarm Josh scolded himself for his cowardice and undid the chain as he re-opened the door.

    The woman stood there, dressed as she was before except without her glasses. She stood shorter than him and by his estimate she was about five foot six. He made sure to not allow his eyes to wander as he didn’t want to upset this woman while she was standing directly in front of him.

    She gave him a slight smile as if she knew the restraint he was showing. She opened her mouth and said, “Hi, we bumped into each other earlier. I remembered it, and felt like I was terribly rude. I wanted to come up and say I was sorry.” She gave him what he assumed was her most winning smile.

    Coming back to himself Josh replied, “Oh it was nothing. I don’t do that sort of thing for the thanks. I do it because it’s the right thing to do.” Sure he had felt a bit angry when she was so cold earlier, but he had only been looking for some sort of acknowledgement, even a quick glance would have been sufficient.

    “Well”, she said with a small glimmer in her brown eyes, “Would you mind if I came in and we could become more acquainted with each other?” She put her hands behind her back and stretched in such a way that her bosom was thrust towards him, almost like she was trying to show off her cleavage.

    Josh reined in his excitement, and started rationalizing what was going on here. Was this some sort of trap this woman was looking to spring upon him? What could she actually be planning, seeing as how she had only seen him for a few moments earlier today, and that meeting wasn’t exactly friendly? Although how bad could it be, no one had forced their way in and was trying to bash out his brains…

    Josh moved aside and allowed her to come in as he suddenly remembered his manners and said, “My name is Josh, and what is yours?”

    The woman strode into Josh’s apartment cocking her hips slightly with each stride as she glanced up at him and replied, “Kris is my name, pleasure to meet you Josh.”

    She walked in a fashion that had sensuality to it. She went to his couch and plopped down kicking her feet up on the coffee table as she looked at Josh and asked, “Do you have any beer or anything with liquor in it?”

    Josh did have beer, but this woman was being really forward with him. He usually drank to forget his pathetic life for a short while. He again wondered what the woman’s intentions were and decided to go along with it as he didn’t have anything else planned, and at least this was human contact.

    Josh started towards the kitchen and said, “I have a few different beers, what would you prefer? I have Guinness, Newcastle, and some other assorted ones.”

    Kris shrugged and left the decision to Josh. Getting a beer for himself and Kris, Josh sat down on the couch leaving ample space between him and Kris. Being too forward would probably kill any chance he had to get to know this woman better.

    Josh turned on the TV and offered the remote to Kris, so that she could put on whatever she wanted to. She nodded and went through all the channels until happening upon a football game. Yet another peculiar trait of this woman, she was attractive and interested in sports Josh thought to himself.

    As the football game went on Kris downed a lot of beer. Josh had gotten up several times to get more drinks and by his count she had drank at least nine or ten cans. Josh’s mind was slightly fuzzy because he had tried to keep up with her, but one thought stuck out. Shouldn’t this woman be worried about getting intoxicated at a stranger’s house? Wasn’t this the perfect mix to end up raped, or dead? But defying logic she sat there and seemed barely effected by the beer.

    The night wore on as Josh and Kris watched TV and drank. Josh didn’t have to wake up early tomorrow as he was off, but he was feeling tired. Getting up and heading to the bedroom Josh said, “Feel free to sleep on the couch but I’m going to go to bed. If you need anything my bedroom is right here.”

    Kris was engrossed in some action movie that she had just put on and nodded without breaking her attention.

    Going to the bathroom Josh brushed his teeth and did all of his other nightly rituals to get ready for bed. Josh climbed into the bed and underneath the covers, his mind racing from the night’s events. It was a pleasant evening, but it felt more like one that was spent with a good friend than with a potential girlfriend or lover. Still he found drawn to Kris despite the fact that she was quite the unusual woman. Josh’s thoughts drifted as he yawned and snuggled into his blankets more deeply. Sleep was upon him in moments.

    Josh was having a great dream about having sex with a non-descript woman, she whispering into his ear some incomprehensible gibber. Suddenly Josh was pulled out of his dream to a sharp pain, as his nipple was tweaked hard. His eyes shot open to find a dark silhouette above him, his body no longer covered by the blanket. Regaining his senses, he could feel his dick in something soft and wet. Josh looked down to as he felt and saw the shape bouncing up and down on his dick, and as his eyes adjusted to the dark and he could see a tiny amount better he could just make out Kris’ face.

    As Kris rode him she bent down to kiss him on his lips and as she finished she bit his lower lip with a giggle and then bringing herself back erect. Kris started to gyrate her hips back and forth. While one hand alternated playing with one tit or the other the other hand massaged her clit. She arched her back and threw her head back with gritted teeth, and Josh could tell she just had an orgasm as his dick was squeezed by her pussy.

    Josh had to concentrate hard to not cum and it was almost more than he could bear. Grabbing Kris’ hair by the back of her neck he pulled her down to him and said, “I’m about to cum.”

    Kris worked more vigorously and whispered back, “Good, I want you to fill me up.” Hearing those words from her Josh grabbed her hips, using them as leverage to thrust deeper and harder. After mere moments, Josh felt a sudden release and his dick pulsated as it shot his seed deep into Kris. In response she squatted down hard so that he was completely buried inside her. They stayed in this position for several minutes, until Josh’s manhood went limp.

    Unmounting him Kris reached over to his nightstand and took some tissue and wiped away the cum that dribbled from her pussy. She rolled away, with her ass facing Josh. Josh rolled next to her and put his arm around her, but she gently took his arm off and in a firm voice said that she wasn’t into cuddling. Josh rolled over and let his heart settle, and fell back into sleep.

    Stories m2f possession body hopper story

  • Gene Hart’s Body Hopping Adventure By Mocs
    X xorg

    Gene Hart’s Body Hopping Adventure - Chapter 2

    Tonight was going to be a special night. I had found a new target. She was a lovely lady, about 18 years old and amazingly beautiful.

    A lot has happened since my first and thus far only mount. I had severely cut my hours at the video shop, I decided I wouldn’t outright quit it. But instead just work on Saturdays and Sundays, that’s when all the young beautiful women came in.

    Also I had talked to Earl and started working for him. Working for him seemed easy enough especially for the pay. He was paying me seventy thousand dollars a year for doing close to nothing. I only had to go in once a week and that’s for him to give me a check. He said “we are an on demand type of employment.” So I have yet to see what we actually do there.

    But before I go any further I should explain who I am, and what I do.

    My name is Gene Heart. I am what people call a body hopper. ‘what is a hopper?’ you might ask. Well let me give you the long and short of it.

    We take over people’s bodies and are able to experience everything about the body we inhabit. This includes everything, all the senses; even memories. We have no other choice though we have such an unnatural sex drive that we can not control ourselves, even if we wanted to. We generally prefer a woman’s body over men’s. We have limits though we can destroy ourselves from our gift, we can become what we control. Our time in a body needs to be limited otherwise we start taking on physical attributes, and beyond that we even start to take on mental traits. Then after we start to take on too much we lose ourselves and become our mount. Also our facial features remain when in a mount if another hopper sees us, or we are in a mirror, or if a photo is taken of us.

    Well that’s a quick overview of who I am, and who we are.

    Back to my target, her name is Grace. She is as I said before 18 and great looking. She is a lovely black woman. I saw her just the other day while working. (I work at a video store, I’ll get more into that later.) But after seeing her I knew she would be my next ‘mount’.

    She came in that night wearing a knee high jean skirt, and a light blue shirt. First thing I noticed about her was her lovely face, including her smile. Her eyes were piercing, her lips large and beautiful. Her build was more then average. She had nice large breasts(around c size) and a very toned body it would seem. But her loveliness didn’t stop there, she had the most divine voice I had ever heard.

    I made sure to be the one to check her movies out, to make sure I would get her address. After getting it I decided I would get her within the next couple weeks

    I would case her house and everyone who lived there. She lived in an apartment with a roommate. She had just started college and lived away from her parents, she would be an easy target to get.

    I watched for a couple days, it seemed she would get home around seven or eight p.m. each night. She worked part time after school each day. Her roommate got home around 12, right after she finished with her classes.

    I decided I would take the roommates body and then use that to get into the house without her knowing.

    Her roommate Vicky was going to be hard to get into. She was not an attractive woman to say the least. She was about one hundred and fifty pounds over weight and not a very pleasant person.

    I went home for the night, knowing the next morning I would be inside Grace’s body.

    I woke up early that morning so that I could catch Vicky right after she got home. I arrived there, about ten minutes after she had gotten home. I rang the door bell twice. Vicky answered the door, and asked me in a very rude manor “what do you want?”

    A smile formed across my face, and I rushed her with to her must have been supernatural speed, and strength. A side effect I have had since my first mount.

    I grabbed her hand, she started to cry out for help. But just as she opened her lips I had already begun my transformation, and started to enter her body. It was not a pleasant experience in the least, I could feel all the rolls of fat. Also I could feel the small unused hole of her vagina. 

I was finally done, I had taken over the most repulsive thing ever. This was not like my first mount, I did not feel the sexual excitement. I decided I would just watch a some movies and stuff before Grace came home.

    SLAM! I heard the door close as it startled me from a deep sleep. I must of fallen asleep while watching a movie. I began to yawn and noticed the fat underneath my arms, I had almost forgotten the body I was in. I ran to the door and greeted grace. She looked haggered after a long days work.

    She gave me a warm smile and asked me how my day was, I told her it pretty much normal. She then said she had to go to the bathroom. Now was my chance, right after she headed to the bathroom I dismounted Vicky.

    Now in my (naked) body, I quickly ran to the bathroom door where Grace had just gone in. I knocked on it a couple times, and Grace yelled out “What’s up?” I kept knocking until finally she said “I’m coming jeez.” She came out wearing her bra and panties.

    I quickly put my hand over her mouth and could feel the air and noise of her scream. My body quickly liquefied and started to go into her body. I could feel her amazing body as I covered it entirely.

    Soon after I felt her give up, and we fell to the floor. I opened her eyes for the first time, to a beautiful new world. I got up quickly with ease compared to my previous mount. Even with super strength I had a bit of trouble getting up in Vicky. After getting up I ran back into the bathroom.

    I started to look at my new mount. First I started with the head, the face was that of Gene Heart. But her hair was in a cute little bun still, I decided to let her hair fall to its full length it stopped right at my shoulders.

    Next I slowly felt her arms and legs, her skin was smooth. I had never taken over a black woman before, I marveled at how the bottom of my hands and top were different. I decided I should see her private areas.

    I removed my bra and panties. Her nipples were small and perky and slightly paler then the flesh around them.

    Her vagina was amazing. She kept it shaved and very smooth. I opened up the lips of her vagina and was taken back how much the red contrasted against her fleshes color.

    Quickly I jumped in the shower, cleaning and exploring my body all in the same stroke. I finished up showering after about 20 minutes. I hadn’t let my lust get the best of me, instead I would save that for later.

    I walked over to grab my towel from the bathroom counter. I dried myself off and looked up to the mirror in front of me.

    Trying to see myself in the mirror; I first had to remove the haze of the fog on the mirror, due to the heat of my shower. Taking the towel I removed much of the fog from the glass.

    I finally saw myself in the mirror but it was odd. I knew I was supposed to see my face in the mirror, just like I had seen with Earl and his mounts. But mostly the face still belonged to my mount.

    Something must be wrong with me I thought, I decided I would stay in this body tonight then leave in the morning and call Earl to see what was wrong with me.

    Until then though I would enjoy myself.

    I headed to the bedroom and opened up her closet to find something to wear. I scoured the closet, finding nothing that caught my fancy till I found a pair of very small very tight shorts. I then found a nice looking green shirt, I set these both on the bed. I then went over and found some underwear to put on. I got dressed with the clothing I had picked.

    I was incredibly hungry, my mount must of not eaten today. First and foremost I would get something to eat.

    I went into the kitchen to find that the oaf of a roommate she carried actually make herself useful. She had made up dinner for the two of them, it looked like it has just finished.

    She called me over to eat, and I complied. We talked to each other, about the standard days affair. For some reason her memories were easily accessible, quite faster then my previous mounts. We finished up diner and I did the dishes since that seemed to be their accord, she cooked I cleaned up the mess.

    My roommate was going to be gone for the night, going to visit her boyfriend. As much as I couldn’t believe she had a boyfriend, my newly found memories told me it to be true. Finally leaving me to myself I retired to my bedroom.

    It was time to have some fun, so I decided to remove my clothing. First went the top, taking it off and discarding it to the floor. Now I would remove the shorts and still revel at the feeling that any touch would give my new pussy.

    Now I stood in the middle of the bedroom only in my bra and panties. Feeling myself through the bra and panties, I progressively got more and more turned on. It was almost too much now, I had to feel pleasure.

    I quickly removed my undergarments and placed myself on the bed. First slowly massaging my clit back and forth, finding the right rhythm. My hips began to buck and juices shot from my lovely flesh folds. This girl’s pussy was the most sensitive I had yet experienced.

    I now stopped massaging my clit alone, I took my index and middle finger and plunged them into the deep crevasse that was my vagina. I angled my up toward to the top of my vagina as to find the sweet secret hidden in these fleshy walls.

    I found her g spot, the world seem to hit me all at once. I furiously and harshly rubbed, all the while using my thumb on my clit. The pleasure was too much for my mind to handle, I came another 5 time before ending it.

    I had my fill of carnal pleasure for the night, and I was tired. I went to bed and fell asleep.

    I woke up the next morning at around 5 A.M. She had an alarm clock set for this time every day, I’m guessing this is when she started her morning. It was time for me to leave, I dismounted her body. Grabbing my personal effects I left her house.

    I went home and waited a few hours before calling earl. After a few rings he finally answered.

    “Hey, how is it going buddy!” Earl exclaimed.

    Responding fondly, “Not too bad, but I have some questions. I think there might be something wrong with me”

    Earl sounding concerned, “Ok why don’t we meet up at the office and talk about it ok?”

    “Ok” I said hanging up the phone after saying my goodbyes.

    I drove over to the office me and Earl worked at. He was in his office I knocked and he called me in.

    Walking in and taking a chair, Earl got up and offered me something to eat, or drink. I declined both offers. He grabbed something to drink for himself, and resituated himself back in his seat.

    Looking me in the eye’s he asked “So what seems to be the problem Gene?” I obligated him and looked him back in the eye’s “Well there’s some strange thing’s that have been happening.” Seeming to get a greave look on his face he said “I know Gene there are something’s I need to tell you.”

    “First off you seem to be unlike any hopper I’ve ever run into, in fact I’ve talked about some of the elder hoppers. First off remember the first time we had relations, that should have been your hopper introduction”

    Interrupting him “But it was, it was only after then I could hop.”

    Nodding he responded, “Well I’m not sure about that, see when a hopper actually gets turned into a hopper they get extremely ill. They come close to death in fact, because of their body getting changed so badly. But that did not happen to you.” Earl paused.

    Something was strange in Earl’s voice, it was caring and polite; more so then ever. He took a drink and continued his story. “Gene you mounted recently and noticed something wrong didn’t you?”

    I lowered my head as if I had committed a wrong deed and spoke, “Well I mounted someone yesterday and when I looked in the mirror I could barley see my face at all. It was mostly the persons face I had mounted.

    Earl seemed intrigued, “You don’t say, that’s quite amazing. Only a few hoppers have ever had that ability, also they were extremely old ones.”

    I interrupted again “extremely old ones, what do you mean like 90? Cause that’d be kind of odd hopping with a artificial hip.” I laughed.

    Earl began laughing extremely had so hard tear came out of his eyes. Composing himself he began talking again, “I forgot to mention that, hoppers are lucky enough to be gifted with longevity. So much so that we could be viewed as immortals. As we get older the more power we accumulate, I myself am more then three hundred years old.”

    Shocked, I interjected “You mean we are immortals.”

    Nodding Earl started speaking again, “See and as we accumulate power over the years we gain new gifts. Like myself I am strong enough to pick up a car, no matter what body I inhabit. The elder I spoke to about you, he has such power that he can influence a persons mind into doing anything. Another aspect I haven’t told you Gene, we have certain mental abilities at our disposal. When you find a mount star into their eyes and concentrate, you will stun them and they will be unable to scream or do anything.”

    Damn this body hopper thing just kept on getting cooler and cooler. I thought about the things Earl was telling me and wondered what it would be like to be alive three hundred years from now.

    Earl cleared his throat in such a way that people use to get someone’s attention, “Sorry am I interrupting your day dream?”

    I shook my head and he continued, “But here is the reason why I haven’t told you a lot of these things, you are unnaturally strong for your age and experience. Your power rivals that of some of the weaker elders, which is a damn lot. I was ordered to not tell you of this, because if were a threat we would have had to put you down”

    I quickly interrupted, “A threat! Why would I be a threat, I would not just attack you people.”

    Earl gave me a sincere look, “Yes I know, but we had to be sure we’ve had a couple others like you before. People with such unnatural talent and power, they have been great people or ruthless scourges. So we have taken a policy to not give any information on their powers, so that we can take them down quickly.”

    I grew concerned, “But what if I turn out like one of them! What if I end up hurting you?”

    Earl cut in before I could say any more, “You would of done it already, that’s why I had you do your first mount alone. Four of our most powerful elders were watching you. After your first mount you can tell if you are a scourge or not, your original form would have been twist and contorted. But you came back normal, at least on the outside. You gained a lot of power after your first mount in fact, you probably felt very different. But those poor souls that aren’t lucky like you, its something about the first mount that does it to them, destroys their humanity. You thankfully came out good.” Earl smiled warmly at me.

    I smiled back knowing what he was saying, after my first mount I felt fantastic. Almost as if I could do anything.

    Earl stood up and shouted, “come out now.”

    No sooner had Earl shouted that had a man appeared behind him, almost too quick for me to see but as I saw him moving everything around me slowed down and he came into focus before finally stopping behind earl.

    Earl shook the mans hand and introduced him to me. It turns out this man was one of the elders Earl had talked of. He was over seven hundred years old, and looked younger then Earl. The man’s name was Cedric, and just as soon as he arrived he disappeared on some pressing matters or something.

    Before leaving though Cedric gave me a card and told me it was ‘our’ main office, and that I have to go there next Tuesday. I had no idea what was going on but I knew I was going into some thing very complicated.

    Stories m2f body hopper possession story

  • Gene Hart’s Body Hopping Adventure By Mocs
    X xorg

    Gene Hart’s Body Hopping Adventure - Chapter 1

    Author - Mocs

    I awoke to the sunlight in my eyes; my body was still exhausted from the night before. I took a look down to see the sheets form, in the outline of a beautiful woman, shapely women. What a great night it was indeed, but I have to explain how I ended up here. How it all began, the starting point…

    My name is Gene Hart, first I have to tell you; that I worked at the local video store the first time I learned about this. It was a great job for a college student, Flexible hours and ok pay for the amount of work. I was working that night it all first happened, when I learned who I was.

    I was finishing my cleaning duties for the night, making the store look good for the morning crew. I looked up as I heard the door slam behind some customers entering the store. There were two of them, a man, and a woman. Having some difficulty, the man seemed to be having a hard time keeping the women off of him. Never had I seen such sexual vigor in a woman in real life, let alone in my store. I quietly chuckled to myself, as they went off and started browsing the store. I tried to get a good look at them, but was unable to make out any features. The man appeared to be around six foot and the women about five foot, or somewhere near there. Unable to get a for sure glimpse of them, I regained my focus and started the rest of my closing duties.

    Ten minutes had passed since the customers had come in, “Hey is there anyone here?” I heard the man say. I ran up front to see the customers were waiting to be helped, my other employee must have gone out to have a smoke without telling me. Letting out a sigh I got behind the register, and grabbed the movie from the counter and started checking the customers out.

    It must have been a hell of a night for me, because when I looked up to tell them their total I noticed a very manly face on the women’s head, everything else seemed normal. But my eyes were affixed to her face. She noticed me looking at her in a sort of disapproval. My cocked eyebrow must have been a dead give away to what I was thinking. Suddenly she had a very interested look on her face.

    Walking around the counter and grabbing the movie her boyfriend headed toward the exit. Walking out the door he said, “Lets go babe, this poor guy is probably about ready to leave for the night” he then let the door close behind him.

    She looked at the door way with a slight grimace, making the fuck yourself type of look. Giving me a very stern look and saying (in an unnaturally gruff deep voice), “Does my face look like a mans?” Unsure of what to say, I stood there for what seemed a small slice of eternity and surely looked like a complete fool.

    She smiled and reached out towards the count, grabbing a piece of paper and pen. Then she proceeded to write her phone number and name. Again in the gruff voice said, “Call me, there is something special about yourself that you will want to know. Call tomorrow about one.” I looked at the paper it said, “Janice. For now 2012831243.” She slowly sashayed her well formed little behind out of the store.

    I didn’t notice her great form before hand, but she was a very elegant women. Well defined ass, shoulder length black hair, and legs that seemed very beautiful. She was wearing a nice pair of green pants that showed off her great butt, and how shapely her legs were. And her shirt was a floral shirt that also seemed very form fitting. At least from what I could see of her now she was hotty, but I didn’t know much about her front because her face was distracting me.

    My slacker employee came in from smoking a cigarette, smelling like an ashtray. I heard a whistle come from his lips, followed by a loud, “did you see her?!?”

    I looked at him in puzzlement, and asked a question which I unwittingly knew the answer to already; “did you notice anything odd about here face?

    Looking me dead in the eye a large grin swept across his face, “Well she was a-fucking-mazing looking for one. But just like everything else on her body, her face was beautiful. But that is those Asian women for you.”

    Reality hit me on my head like a ton of falling bricks, how could I of over looked such a noticeable trait. But hell; I didn’t over look it; all the other shit was too much for me to digest to have a logical view of the situation. The face was that of a white male, and well the body did have a tanned look to it. Now I knew something was not right, my stomach feel to the floor. I could not wrap my head around this; it was too much too fast.

    My employee jabbed me sharply in my side. “Day dreaming about that little hot piece of ass, eh?” he said with a wink and a nudge. Suddenly a serious look came across his face, making it look as if he had some profound insight that may stop my spiraling journey down into madness. Maybe he had been screwing with me? I wished to god that was the case. He then said, “I really can’t blame you, I would give almost anything for a night with her”, giving me a hardy pat on the back he walked off, to finish the rest of the closing duties. He had renewed my faith in him; he was just a stupid asshole.

    I finished working for the night, and made my way home. I walked home most night, because my house was very close. I arrived home about 12:30 A.M. I stayed up for a bit and watched a movie. After the movie was over, I went to bed. I closed my eyes, but my mind kept drifting through the sea of thoughts I had. What could be special about me, what was so weird about her?

    Was I losing my mind, or more appropriately had I already lost it. I got up and double checked my pockets for the piece of paper that could reconfirm my sanity, at least what little bit I still had. Panic arose as I couldn’t find it, had I lost the paper? Even worse had it ever existed? I stopped looking after about 5 minutes of scouring each pocket. I swallowed some sleeping pills in hope that they would help me forgot. I went to bed again, this time with fears of insanity. I slowly fell asleep after a bit of troubled thinking, thanks to my new best friends.

    I awoke the next morning to the rudest sound; I wasn’t able to determine what the source was at first. But then I noticed it was the ring of my cell phone, and here I thought novelty ringers were funny(looking for a phone at 10AM is not a fun experience, especially after staying up till 4 AM that same morning).

    I went over to the pants I had worn the night before, except the phone wasn’t in them. Frantically looking for the phone I nearly tore through my pants. Finally I found it, following the sound. It was coming from a batch of laundry; there it lay right on the top. My pant lay there keeping my phone and my securities, it all finally made sense. With my phone I found the little piece of paper, I forgot that I had put them in the hamper and taken new pants out for tomorrow!

    I answered my phone; it was my friend Joseph, “Hey buddy how’s it going?” Joseph said. I stammered a bit, we then held a standard chit-chat session going back and forth. Finished I hung up the phone, it was now about 12:50. I slowly brought the piece of paper up to my face, with my very shaky hands. Sweat coming from my finger tips took the ink off the paper and now placed it on my hands. I saw what was happening and put the paper on my dresser before it became illegible.

    Slowly dialing the key pad on the phone, I called the number written on the paper. It rang three times, finally someone picked up. The voice sounded as that of the women I talked to the night before. I had so many questions, but before I could ask any she told me to meet her. She told me her address and that she would see me later, and then she quickly finished and hung up the phone.

    I immediately took a shower and got ready. About as fast as I have ever moved before, I quickly got my business in line and took off. I drove like a mad man; I made it to her house with ease. I got out of my car near giddy, and ran up to the door.

    Knock, knock. I hit the door with the side of my closed fist. I heard stirring inside, and was greeted by the Asian/white man combo thing in some sexy attire. A black one piece lingerie deal. I examined her from the feet up. She was wearing a pair of jet black high heels, and a pair of sheer stocking to complement her amazing legs. The lingerie lingered in her crotch, coming up and making a v shape. It went over her stomach showing how thin she really was. Her breasts looked as if they floated there; she was so perky the garment probably had to do little or no work, the one piece stopped at her shoulders. Revealing her sexy shoulders and neck, then I finally got up to the face it was the same as I remembered. Mantastic would be the way to describe the face.

    Quickly she took me in the house with strength I had never seen in a man let alone a woman. Starting to kiss me, I could not get a word out of my mouth. My pants were off no quicker then she had pulled me in.

    Very turned on at this point she dropped to her knees, and started kissing my groin. It felt amazing, I could feel her lips going around my swollen mass and slowly using her tongue to stimulate me.

    This would all seem disturbing to me if I wasn’t in the grips of passion mind you. A white faced man, with the slim body of a beautiful Asian woman. But that mattered little; she knew where to touch, and lick to get the best results. She finished what she was doing; and grabbed my hand, then hurriedly rushed me to the bed room where she jumped on the bed. Quickly stripping all her cloths and Getting on all four, she turned her ass to me as well as her head. She gave a look that beckoned me over, and I complied.

    I slowly eased myself behind her; her back was glistening with sweat. Everything about her from this vantage point was amazing, near perfection. I positioned my self to take her from behind; the feel of her smooth flawless skin was enough to get me off. But I still had a job to do, so with little hesitation, I guided myself into her warm velvet pussy. It was like I was kissing heaven. The rest of my endeavor to please this woman was a blur, except I remember I had made her cum 3 or 4 times. It was the single greatest moment in my life, it would be the one to define and compare the rest of my life to. Little did I know, that it would be nothing compared to things I would actually feel in the coming days.

    After getting over the warm afterglow of orgasms and passion, I retrieved my clothing and made it to the kitchen. She decided not to get dressed again. She was an amazing looking woman, except for the face. She had perky well shaped B sized breasts, a perfect fit for her slender body. Her pussy was trimmed with a v shape at the top. Her legs were the best though long smooth and they seemed to go on forever. I stopped ogling her for a minute and looked up at her. Looking at me she gave a sincere smile, and began to speak.

    “Well sorry about that kid, it’s been a bit since I’ve had a good fucking. That loser last night didn’t know what he was doing, thankfully our kind knows exactly what to do,” she said.

    I gave her a weak smile and said, “Our kind?”

    She readjusted herself in her seat, and said “Well we are what are known as body hoppers. Now before you speak let me explain. It is a genetic mutation that happens in about .00001 percent of all humans, you are a very lucky man indeed wouldn’t you think.(I didn’t care what she was saying, I was lucky to even touch her hand let alone fuck the shit out of her. So if she wants to talk about some crazy shit let her.)”

    I nodded, she continued, “Now here comes the surprise, you may have guessed from the name we hop in and out of bodies. Like look at this body, do you really think it fits this face? I’m a fricken white guy for god’s sake, and my name is earl. But this Asian hotty here, well her body is amazing. All the sensations are the among some of the most amazing I’ve felt in a body. You will not believe how great it is to be in someone like this.” She then proceeded to grab both of her breasts.

    At this point I had to say something, “So you expect me to believe that you’re really not a woman and that your name is really earl?” She gave me a smart ass smirk and said “yes.” Well that was enough for me.

    She then stood up and grabbed a bottle of water from the counter, afterwards sitting back down and giving more elaboration to her explanation.

    “Now where was I… Oh yah that’s right we are body hoppers, we can take anyone’s body we so will. When we take a body over its called mounting. Almost always you’re going to want to mount a woman, trust me their bodies are the best. Now how is this done you are asking I’m sure you think I’m crazy but it’s possible. It’s imbedded in to your nature you just have never wanted to take control of a body so you haven’t, but when you touch a person with the want to take their body over it will happen naturally. Now once you do take a body over, you will have the same effect I have on this women. You will be in complete control and she won’t know what happens, except for what you let her know. So you can choose what she remembers from you mounting, and she won’t be the wiser of the other things. You will appear as the person you mount. Except to other hoppers, they will see the body of the mount and the face you were born with. But that only applies to those who are blessed with our power. Everyone else will see your mounts face and their body. Well that pretty much sums up what we are, you are the second hopper I have ever met. If you ever meet one who doesn’t know, you should explain this to him also. We should meet up sometime and have some more fun, but I think your first few mounts should be by yourself. And when you sleep in their body, you will gain some of their memories. Oh and by the way don’t stay in a body too long, or you won’t be able to leave. You two will become inseparable, and you will pretty much become the mount. If you get too close on time, you will take features of your mount to your own body. In fact you can get so close, that you will become your mount for a very long time until your body readjusts. This reminds me, I should leave now. It is time for you believe, and I’m here to fortify it with this”

    At that moment Janice hunched over and started to shake uncontrollably, as if she was having a seizure. Something strange was happening, every pore of her body oozed and leaked clear mucus like material. All of the holes in her body were also leaking the odd liquid. After it seemed it was over, her body falls to kitchen table and a naked man lay on the floor.

    The man got up and stood there completely naked, his face was that of Janice not 30 seconds ago. I looked over to Janice and she had a beautiful face, her face had returned to that of a young Asian woman. Earl got up and ran to the bedroom, and in about three minutes later came out fully clothed.

    He looked over to me and said “we should go; she’ll be up in a little bit; unless you want to mount her? If you do I’ll see you around. Here is my phone number, at least when I’m earl”.

    Earl handed me a business card and as we parted paths, he said “enjoy mounting, whether you do it here or somewhere else. Also you can work for me I’m self employed employer. I have another hopper with me, we take a lot of paid ‘trips’ and you don’t have to do much.” He walked out the door, and with his back turned to me he waved. If this whole hopper thing was true I may have to take him up on that job.

    I looked over to Janice she lay there sleeping pretty soundly. I decided this type of body might be a bit too much for me right now, so I headed out the door. I wanted to find her again for sure; I made sure to keep her address I had written before with me.

    I went home to digest what I had just heard. I sat in my room for a bit and thought about who I wanted to be. Someone that would be easy to get to, someone like one of my employee’s at the video store. An evil grin swept across my face and I knew what I had to do, I had to take some of the bodies at work. Luckily I worked tonight. Getting ready for work that night, I had a huge smile because I would be working with Meg tonight. She would be perfect for my first time, her body wouldn’t be too much to handle.

    The night was standard affair, except for the damned anticipation I was feeling. I kept looking over at Meg all night. I was excited if this worked I would control her body, it was almost too much to handle. She had a decent body, she was a little over weight. But she had great looking features. She was only about five foot five or so. Her face had an innocent look to it at all times, and was made extremely cute by a small button nose. Her eyes made her face all the better with her amazing green eyes. Since she was a little over weight she was blessed with a nice pair of tits, she fell somewhere between a C and a D cup. Her stomach wasn’t perfect because she had a little baby fat and a small pudge, but it was still cute. Finally my favorite feature was her ass and legs, I know those are two different things; but I couldn’t ever choose between the two. Her ass was very nice, looking very round and shapely. Her legs also were very shapely. Even in her work kakis her bottom half was great looking.

    The rest of the night went by quickly, the customers were pretty easy going and it was very busy. Before I knew it, closing duties were done and it was time to lock up. I stood there my heads in the clouds, and my heart pounding in my chest.

    I beckoned Meg to the back room where there were no cameras; I didn’t want people to know what was happening. If people knew what I was, I would be killed probably. A person who can assume anyone’s form, and their memories? Yah that would go over well.

    When we came to the back room I reached out my sweaty, shaky hand, and grabbed Megs arm. Nothing happened at first, and Meg gave me a strange look and said “what do you want?” But no sooner did she utter those words did I feel my body turn to nothing, and I fell to the ground. I was still able to see myself, I turned into the mucus like liquid that Earl was when he left Janice’s body. I also heard Meg scream, and I could slowly feel my new form slowly crawling up her legs, she tried running in fear. But I held her down; she fell on her ass trying to get away.

    Trying to escape the ooze going up her legs, she frantically tried to push my away. But it was pointless she was unable to do anything. I could feel myself seeping into every orifice she had, except her mouth I hadn’t gotten that up there yet. I slowly slithered in through her ass, her pussy, and finally her mouth. With her muffled screams of horror, the world turned black.

    Everything in the world came together, as if I was a shattered glass and suddenly I was put back together. Blinking a couple times, I felt the cold hard tile against my ass, and some warm clothing laying against me lap. I looked down to see the clothing, but my view was obstructed by a pair of large beautiful bubbles covered cloth and made of flesh. I staggered up, my balance a bit off since this body’s weight was shifted to areas I never had owned before.

    I picked up my clothing and put transferred my keys into my pocket. Then I went into the store and collected Meg’s things, all confidently in her purse. I then decided to finish locking up the store and drive home, in Meg’s car. Thankfully I usually walked to work as my normal self. I got inside Meg’s car and drove to her house. I had to look up her address on her drivers license, but with relative ease I found it (I passed by it a couple times, but I found it).

    Getting out of the car, I noticed Megs… No MY large breasts on MY chest. Using Meg’s key I entered her house. Thankfully Meg lived alone, she had a nice house for as young as she was. She was only about 21, but she owned a 3 bedroom 2 bathroom house. I guess her folks died when she was younger and left it to her. I wandered around a bit and surveyed the house, finding her room finally. I went inside her room, closing the door behind me.

    I walked into the room and dropped my clothing that I was wearing before becoming Meg. I then walked over to the mirror and looked at Meg in the mirror. It was amazing, like with earl my face was there but the rest was all Meg. I touched the face; it didn’t feel like my face, in fact I could make out Megs face with my hands.

    Looking in the mirror, I slowly explore my foreign body with my foreign hands. Touching my breasts through my work shirt, wanting move down but lingering there. Each touch of my hands on my breasts I get an array of amazing feelings. Figuring I would save this feeling for a little later I moved away from the mirror and go into the bathroom, something was making me feel strange. I knew I had to go to the bathroom, since there was pressure on my bladder. While walking into the bathroom I noticed something strange and funny, as I walk my hips sway. I didn’t even try to make them does it, it just happened naturally. I let out a little giggle and walked over to the toilet.

    Pulling my pants around my ankles and putting my panties in the same place, I sat on the toilet. I looked down and examined Meg’s vagina, it was the most amazing experience I have had to date. Looking down and not seeing your male hood is strange. Seeing the flatness of my crotch really sent shivers to my spine. I eased the up my mussels like I would going pee as a man, and relieved myself feeling the hot liquid stream from my newly acquired equipment. It felt amazing feeling it coming out of me this way, then slowly it letting up. Finally I was done. Taking some toilet paper and wiping myself, I flushed the toilet.

    After wiping I leaned over to get a better look at my new crotch. My breast’s limited my movement but I still got a good vantage point. Her vagina wasn’t nearly as maintained as Janice’s but still it was nice. I was amazed how flat it was, and how the slit of my new vagina sat there. Just waiting there and staying closed, I wasn’t used to seeing vagina’s closed like this. I didn’t know that nothing from the inside could be seen usually, guess porn warped my mind a little bit. I was done taking inventory for now.

    I put my panties back up around my hips it feels amazing, I decide it was time to take a bath so I leave the pants on the floor. Working a hard day will make anyone not very fresh smelling. I walked over to the underwear drawer and grabbed a pair of white silky underwear, and then I looked around for a sexy bra. After a bit of digging I found a really sexy white lacy bra. I walked into the bathroom and put the underwear on the counter.

    Taking a towel from the walls of her bathroom shelves, I hung it on the shower curtain rod. I then put the plugger in the bathtub and started the water. Getting it just the right temperature, I started to undress all the while getting extremely turned on. First I removed my work shirt, and as I pulled it off, my breasts became liberated. Proudly bouncing up and down a little, after all the upward pressure being put on them from the shirt being removed.

    Seeing my new breasts was absolutely exciting, they were being held together with a plain white bra. Sitting there on my chest, I have huge feminine breasts. I fell a strangeness between my legs as I stared at my new breasts, I was getting turned on by my own body. Deciding to remove my bra, I put my hands behind me and fittled with the device. After a little struggle I finally removed it. My nipple’s immediately hardened from the coldness of the air. I grab both of my breasts, and the feeling that I felt before while manipulating them in the mirror is almost nothing, my naked breasts fell amazing.

    After removing the bra and fondling myself a little (he he…) I remove my panties, looking down at them on my crotch. They are drenched in my love juices, and sticking to me. Slowly I remove them from my pussy, feeling them peel off from my new sex. This feeling is the utterly amazing, the act of removing the panties was enough to almost floor me. Something as stupid as removing a garment of clothing. Finally finishing the task of undressing I stood there, in all my naked glory.

    I walk over to the bathroom mirror, admiring my body. Grabbing my tits, I noticed just how perky Meg is. I slowly move my hand to my hips and put my hands on them and mock the way Meg does it sometimes. Turning my body so that I can see my rear end and it is nice, her entire body is nice. I decide to go over and start bathing.

    I walked over to the bath tub dipping my toe in first, the water fells great. I position myself to get into the tube. Getting in the tub I slowly get the shivers all over my body, as I fell my most secret parts touching the warm water. I grab the soap and start to wash my self, first I start with my arms; then my legs. I try to keep away from the groin and breasts for right now; I know nothing will get done if I touch them. It appears as if Meg hasn’t shaved for a day or so, taking that responsibility upon myself I grab her razor and start shaving. Starting with the armpits, and then finishing with my legs. After I finished shaving the normal areas, I notice that her pussy is an unshaved mess of hair, it looks like she hasn’t done anything will it. Deciding I should go all the way, I start to shave her pussy. It is a great feeling, but I get through it without having passion overtake me. I put the razor away and start to have my fun. I slowly feel the smoothness of my body, and it is a very erotic sensation.

    It is time to stop fucking around I decided, I begin fondling my left tit using my left hand. Letting out a small gasp of pleasure I close my eye’s, making my way down to my pussy with my right hand. Slowly dragging my hand along my cute pudge stomach, down to the real prize. I finally get to my pussy, and stick my finger in it immediately. Feeling a sharp paint I quickly remove it. I know what I need to do, I need lubricate it. I start prodding around the fleshy walls of my new gender, looking for the treasure hidden there in. After a few seconds of looking I find it, the small lump of heaven known as the clit. I start rubbing it without thinking; suddenly I am taken by rushes of pleasure. My hips start to buck a little without me even noticing, my nipples became like rocks; hard and defiant. I keep rubbing faster and more furiously, I can hardly take it anymore. I almost want to stop it, but I keep going. Then it finally happens, as I cum I feel the pressure released as juices squirt from my twat.

    I continued to play with my clit for awhile, until I finally let out a small scream of pleasure. Cumming again in this new body, it is the best thing I have ever felt. Soon after I had finally came again, I grew a strong yearning. I needed to put something inside of my vagina. My finger’s slowly moved with a mind of their own, finding residence inside myself. I started off with one. I slowly fingered myself, it wasn’t enough. So I had another 2 fingers join the first, one. I explored all the areas inside of me. Both hands had a job at this point, my right hand fingering furiously; and my left pleasing my nipples and clit. Masturbating for about 50 minutes I decided it was time to finish with my bath. So I cleaned the rest of my body thoroughly, even through all of the pleasure my body tempting me with. My body still wanted more, especially as I cleaned and rinsed my sensitive areas.

    Finishing cleaning myself, I get up and grab the towel that I left on the shower curtain hanger. Drying myself off, I briskly go over the breasts and groin. Now getting dressed I slip the panties over my vagina sending small shocks throughout my body, same with the bra.

    I decide I will go down stairs and get something to eat. I make a small TV dinner she had laying around.

    Going over to the couch I sit and turn on the television. It’s just some stupid cinemax show. One of the soft-core porn ones. But I am compelled to watch it, as I see the women on the screen I can feel my pussy moisten, and my nipples harden. I put my hand underneath my panties and start to stimulate my most erotic areas. I keep the masturbation for the next hour and a half. Finally getting too exhausted to continue on I get up and go to bed. Dragging my feet along the ground I make it to bed, slipping under the covers to fall asleep.

    My slumber is odd, unlike usual dreams that seem like an errant locomotive unable to be stopped or changed. I actually have control of all the dreams, in fact they could barely even be called dreams. They are more like piece of information provided by Megs mind, being absorbed into myself. As if they were always there. I finally get my fill for that night and just relax inside Megs mind.

    Snapping back into reality, my vision blurs from the initial shock of using my eyes after 8 hours of having them closed. I get up tiredly and start to get some clothing ready. I pick out something really fancy, I always wondered what it was like to dress up as a women. I pick out a green satin dress, with a slit on the side. It also is strap less, wish I could see Meg wear this at work; it would make the nights go by real fast. I then go through and find a bustier, I set them both out on the bed. I continue looking through the closet to find some stockings; she must enjoy wearing these things because she’s got a ton. I find a green pair with a nice flower pattern embedded into them.

    I take off my bra and panties to get dressed in my new attire. First I put the bustier on; it is probably one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to put on. It easily takes me a half hour to put on. My breasts budge out at me even more now. It’s time to put the pantyhose on; I sit on the bed to put them on. I slowly get them over my right foot, and then even more slowly I move them along my leg. They slowly encase my entire leg, giving me a very erotic feeling. I then work on my left foot. Finally pulling my pantyhose over my naked vagina, the feeling of the hose on my pussy almost makes me cum. Finally is the dress I drop it on to the floor, and bring it up over my breasts. Grabbing the zipper from the back I pull upwards and zip myself in. The dress fits like a glove and shows off all my curves. I find a great pair of heels in the closet.

    I walk over to the mirror intentionally swaying my hips more then I would naturally from walking in this body. I look at the mirror and am genuinely shocked, I look amazing. My legs and torso look heavenly. But I get up to my head, and other then seeing my face; I see another big problem. My body looks fantastic, but my hair is a mess, and I need makeup.

    I go into the bathroom, and spend the next 2 hours working on my appearance; it isn’t as horrible as I thought it would be. I seem to have Meg’s ability and make my hair into a very nice style. The makeup takes awhile but I get it all right, even though it doesn’t look right on my face. It still looks good though.

    Knowing I wont is able to go out for a bit I hang out and get something to eat.

    It’s about five o’clock now, and I am getting really horney I decide I should go out and try to get laid. But being with a man isn’t something I want to do so I go out to a gay club I know of. Well it doesn’t take me long at the club to find a beautiful woman who wants me.

    She is about 24 or so and in very good shape. She has large C cup sized breasts. Her hair is long and red, to match her nails. She is wearing a lovely pair of pants, and a nice tight t-shirt. We start talking at the bar.

    Sitting at the bar me and my new “friend” talk about all different sorts of things (most of which neither of us really care about). I let one of my shoes drop off, and I run it up her leg. She gives me a warm look, and then comes over and graces my face with her hands. I slip my shoe back on, and drag her out to the dance floor. We spend the next hour or so grinding each other. Barely able to contain myself from going down on her there, I have her come out to my car. We then drive off to my house.

    We get out of the car and immediately start kissing each other deeply, our tongue’s dancing with each other. Slowly I start stroking her breasts. We make our way to the house while groping each other.

    Leading her up to the bed room, she unzips my dress and I bring it down to my knees and take it off. I put my hand up her t-shirt, and fondle her. With my hand up her shirt I move my other hand to remove it. She agrees and lifts her arms to let it be taken off. I pull her closer to me her tits rubbing against mine, I put my hands around her back and grasp her bra’s clasp and undo it.

    Following suit she puts her hands behind me and removes my bustier, having little trouble I might add.

    I lightly touch her breasts with one hand, and have the other go down and start rubbing her pussy through her panties. She can’t seem to take it any more and stands up and removes her panties, and a then lie back down and furiously starts rubbing me through my panties. I am taken by pleasure and I bite my lip a little bit.

    With a light laugh she goes down and removes my soaking panties from pussy. She looks at me and says, “you bad little girl you made a mess, now I have to clean it up.”

    Quickly she spreads my legs around her head, and her tongue went to work. Licking my clit first and foremost, she barely touches it and I am cumming already. My juices squirt on her face; she is a bit surprised by this. But then decides to take advantage of it and make me cum another 6 times within 5 minutes.

    I quickly get up and pick her up and put her up on the bed (the strength I have surprises even me). I then go down on here, for the next 30 minutes moving my tongue in and out of her most sensual areas. I bring her to orgasm at least 3 times. I guess my body is a lot more sensitive then hers.

    We finish up the night with a nice shower were bathed each other and had some mischievous fun.

    Getting back in the car we smiled at each other, we had some fun conversations on the way back to the club. I dropped her off at her car, and we parted ways. I then went back to Meg’s house and went to sleep again.

    The next morning I decided to call Earl.

    “Hello?” Earl tiredly asks.

    “Earl it’s me Gene!” I say excitedly.

    Earl responds “Who? Oh you must be that hopper from the other day. Kid you never told me your name, but it’s nice to know it.”

    “Oh sorry, I got overwhelmed the last time we met and…” I said

    “Well did you do it? Did you hop into a new body?” Earl interrupts

    “Yes, and thank you for teaching me how do it, I just wanted to thank you” I graciously said.

    Laughing, Earl says, “Don’t worry about it kid, I’m glad to help. You’re lucky you called today, I am about to mount this new women. She is amazing, but listen I’ll talk to you later, Ok?”

    I responded, “Ok. Bye.”

    Not feeling up to cooking a big breakfast, I sit down and grab some cereal, milk, and a bowl. Putting the bowl in the sink after completing my cereal, I get up and head to the bathroom. I use the bathroom, almost unable to not pleasure myself after taking care of business. But I control my impulses, get up and leave the bathroom. I think it’s about time to go home, Meg has to work today and I’m off. I don’t want to have to go to work today.

    “OH SHIT” I said to myself. I forgot work yesterday; I guess I will need to take earl up on his offer after all. My boss will fire you if you don’t have a good reason for a no call no show. But oh well, I’m going to go home.

    I exit Meg’s body with ease, dressing and; collecting my effects I exit Megs house and walk back home (which takes about an hour.) I get home around 12 noon and get something to eat, guess eating in Meg’s body didn’t help me much. After finishing my food, I put my plate away and head upstairs to think of whom I would mount next…

    Stories m2f body hopper possession story

  • Fast Learner By Mocs
    X xorg

    Fast Learner - Chapter 2

    Making it home from Lacey’s house Sam entered his house haggard and frazzled. The entire experience seemed a dream. He walked to the back room where his bed room was located. Jumping into the bed he passed out nearly instantly.

    Sam awoke to the sound of loud banging noises outside. Getting up he noticed that he hadn’t changed from the night before. He wondered if the entirety of last night was real or not. He shook his head and decided it was real, the memories were too solidly emplaced in his head that it could not be.

    Bang, the sound came again. He made his way to the window and saw there were some kids outside on skateboards jumping up and down the stairs. There were quite a few kids there, so it may be the right choice to confront them.

    Going into the bathroom he decided to take a shower, and change his clothing. As he cleaned his body off he wondered what it would be like to take a shower in a woman’s body. The entire experience hadn’t been much under his control since it was dropped in his lap.

    Today was his day off from work and he decided it was time to test out his new power. Whose body would he take though? Thinking of the possibilities made his head swim.

    Closing and locking the door behind him he made his way to the car. He walked past the group of teenagers making all the noise. They were the same group that was loitering there two days ago. Three guys and, two girls. The girls were pretty, but wore too much makeup, and were part of the emo craze that was going on.

    He made it to his car and looked at the clock inside. It was about 6PM. He needed to decide where he was going to go get a new body. Maybe he would just wing it and run some errands and see what he found.

    His first stop would be the grocery store. It was nearby and quite a few people shopped there. He might be lucky and find an attractive body there that would be easy to capture.

    There were a quite a few parking spaces occupied right now, indicating that it was busy right now. He parked out towards the center of the large lot. Getting out of his car, he made his way to the store.

    Starting to make his way through the store he noticed there weren’t many women in the store right now. He walked past each aisle without seeing a woman that was either on her own or without a man. He selected a few things that could be kept in the car for an extended amount of time and placed them in the basket.

    He was about to give up but then he saw something that made stop. He saw an employee stocking shelves in one of the aisles. From the looks of her she was about 20 years old and good looking. Currently she was crouched putting stock on the shelves. He khaki pants hugged and looked stressed holding her round form. The shirt she was wearing showed her breasts off a bit, showing that they were about a c cup. Sam loved her hair it was up and had a curly flare to it, and it was a fiery red color.

    Sam decided he would make her his next mount. He made his way down the aisle and formulated a plan in his head. At this point a more experience hopper would worry about distracting her and getting her away from prying eyes, but Sam hadn’t even thought about that.

    Abandoning his cart he made his way to the woman in due haste. He hadn’t gotten a good look at her but from the profile he was seeing she had sharp features. He crept behind her, and slowly walked up to get right on top of her

    As quickly as he could, he crouched behind her and put his hand around her mouth. She let out a surprised grunt. Slowly Sam’s body began liquefying, and seeping into her body. She fell to all four due to the weight of Sam and the feelings she was having. He began to feel the outside of her entire body. There was nothing left solid of Sam, his entire being was liquid and covering the girl’s body.

    Sam felt the last of him enter her body and everything was dark. Awakening he was able to feel the new attributes of his entire body. His breasts constricted underneath the bra that was on them. His legs felt long in his new pants, and were able to move freely. His ass felt very tight in the pants. The pants he was wearing also reminded him of his missing member.

    Using her mind he found that his bodies name was Summer. She still had a couple more hours on her shift. She still lived with her parents, and was going to college. He wasn’t going to finish her job for her. He picked up his clothes and put them in the cart he had been carrying items in. He left the cart there so he could come back to it in a few minutes.

    Walking in her body made him notice the exaggerated movement this body made compared to his mail one. His hips moved unwilling from side to side, also his breasts still had a slight bounce to them even in the bra.

    Sam decided he would be nice and actually give his boss a reason he was leaving. Although he had no intention of working he didn’t want to get this girl fired.

    Approaching a checkout lane Sam knew that the woman clerking was his manager. He approached her and said “Lisa I feel terrible I can barely see straight. Can I go home please?” He added additional sugar to the please, to make it sound more feminine.

    Lisa looked at Sam and rolled her eyes and nodded, “Yes you can go home, but be sure you’re here tomorrow.”

    Same made his way into the employee’s area and grabbed Summer’s purse. Sam then went back to the cart he was using earlier and grabbed his clothing. The clothing fit in his purse with no issues.

    After leaving the store Sam knew that he would have to drive his car home. Summer usually took the bus back and forth to work. There were no reasons for Sam to go back to Summer’s house since her parents would be there, and he didn’t feel like acting. He removed the keys from his old pants pockets and opened his car door, sat down, and started the car.

    His car was a manual, and Sam was having issue with the difference in length of his new legs compared to his old legs. Accessing Summer’s memories he remembered that she was just over five foot eight inches.

    There was one stop he had to make before going back to his apartment. It was only a small de-tour but, it would be well worth it. He wanted some aids to enjoy his borrowed body.

    The porn shop was nearly empty it seemed. There were only two cars in front of it, most likely just employees. He parked his car at the front of the store and exited the car. Looking down he noticed a shiny object attached to his left breast. It was a name tag, which he promptly removed. It was strange having his view blocked by his breasts.

    Upon entering the shop a chime sounded to alert the employees there was a customer in the store. There were two employees one man and one woman. They were talking to each other and glanced at Sam to acknowledge he was there. After looking his way they continued their conversation.

    Sam made his way to the feminine toy area first. He selected a blue dildo that had a small butterfly at the end of it. It was made for clit stimulation, and the last time he was in a woman that was one of the parts he loved to stimulate the most.

    This store had a good selection of outfits; Sam figured he would see if there was anything he would like to try. He made his way past several rows of pornographic films, and made a realization. If he were to ever have sex while mounted his body’s natural option would be a man. The thought disturbed him a little bit, but it may be fun to experience things from a female’s perspective.

    He found rows and rows of clothing. Most of it was gimmick role playing stuff, nurses, nuns, etc. There was one outfit that was for role playing that he wanted though, a school girl’s outfit. It came with a white top with a short pleated plead skirt.

    After grabbing the outfit he needed some underwear. He found some sexy underwear, mostly transparent and white. The price of the items he had was substantial so he decided he had shopped enough. With his hands filled he made his way to the register and proceeded to check out.

    The cashier rang everything up and had an upbeat attitude about her. She gave Sam the total price for everything together. Sam went into the purse and took the wallet out of his pants and gave her the cash. Over two hundred dollars for what he bought seemed ludicrous, but well worth it at the same time.

    Leaving the store he heard the chime going off again. He couldn’t wait to get out of her clothes. He could feel her great body underneath her work clothes. He ached to get out of these plain pants and shirt.

    Sam arrived home with little issue. He checked the clock before leaving the car and saw that it was about 11PM. He grabbed his purse and the bag from the porn store. He made his way up his stairs and noticed that the kids weren’t there, probably went home for the night.

    As he entered his apartment Sam couldn’t get his clothes off fast enough. First went the top, and as he reached down to his pants he saw the Summers breasts inside her bra. It felt reach his pants and unbuttoning them. Women’s pants were made to have larger hips and be more form fitting was unusual to him.

    After he had stripped his clothes off, he went to the bathroom. There was a large mirror inside the bathroom where he could get a better look at his body. He stepped in front of the mirror, and brought a hand up to his chest. His breasts were firm and rather large. Looking up he noticed that his face replaced the previous occupants. He put a hand up to his face and couldn’t feel any of the roughness of his face, only her face. Keeping his hand on his breast, he used his other hand and gingerly touched his new crotch.

    The first thing he noticed is the panties he’s wearing were fully encasing his pelvic region. He could feel the flatness of his crotch through the panties, where his penis would normally be was empty and vacant. Moving his hand down further he was able to trace the outline of his new slit. In the center there was the slit and to each side a lip. He began very excited. His entire body felt energized. He decided it was time to change and try out his new clothes.

    With a little bit of struggling he removed his bra, and then pulled down the panties around his ankles and kicked them off. He noticed after removing the panties that Summer left her pussy pretty well trimmed. In the living room he grabbed the bag and grabbed the school girl outfit and the white translucent panties, and bra.

    Stepping in the panties he pulled them up to snuggled form against his crotch. The bra took some negotiating, but eventually he got it secured over his breasts. His nipples were visible from inside the bra, and the patch of hair on his pussy was viewable also.

    Taking the school girl outfit he brought the skirt over his head and zipped it up on the side. The skirt hung about mid thigh high on him. It showed off his lovely smooth legs. Putting the shirt on was easy it just buttoned up in the front.

    Sam nearly had to do a double take when he looked in the mirror. The girl standing there couldn’t possibly be him. He then began to pose in the mirror; doing all the feminine poses he had seen women in the past do.

    He couldn’t believe how turned on he was watching his body in the mirror. His body felt warm, and his crotch began to feel wet. Turning in such a way that his back was facing the mirror he spread his legs out and bent over so that he could see his pussy in the mirror. Reaching a hand around him teased his pussy.

    As he felt his pussy from behind he reached a hand up his shirt and began lightly tweaking his sensitive nipples. He plunged his hand down the front of his panties to get at his pussy. Slowly moving a finger up and down the slit he went back and forth a few times to excite himself. The inside of his vagina’s lips were wet with his excitement.

    Taking his index and middle finger and inserted them all the way up to his knuckle. Leaving the fingers in there in curled both fingers, and began stimulating his g-spot. Removing his hand from his breast he focused his attention on his pussy. With one hand inside the vagina already he had his other hand rubbing his clit. Tears built up in his eyes from the sheer amount of pleasure he was feeling.

    Letting out a loud moan he felt pressure building up in his pussy. Keeping with the rubbing and penetration he continued. The ecstasy continued to build, until finally he felt release. His entire lithe body shook, and his pussy shot out clear liquid that went all over the sink.

    He turned to face his new body in the mirror his cheeks were red due to the activity. He brought his hands up to his face, smelling his new feminine discharge. Taking the fingers from his nosed he licked them clean.

    Looking at his body he couldn’t believe how attractive this body was. It was about average height for a woman. Also she was fit not too much mussel, but had a thin form.

    After that little session he found that his body was hunger. In the kitchen he prepared a TV dinner and a glass of wine.

    His mouth was so much different than it was before. In his previous body the teeth were misaligned and crooked in some areas. In Summers body they were straight from the braces she had when she was younger.

    Finishing up his meal he made his way to the bed room with the vibrator he bought.

    Stories m2f possession body hopping body hopper story

  • Fast Learner By Mocs
    X xorg

    Fast Learner - Chapter 1

    Author - Mocs

    Ringing its awful ring the alarm shouted the start of a new day. That means that it was 6 PM and time to go to work. I rolled out of bed crushing bits of trash and clothing that laid on the floor.

    My name is Sam I’m a average guy. Brown hair, brown eye, only about five foot six inches tall. Average.

    I walked to the bathroom and readied myself for work. Approaching the sink I grabbed the tooth brush and topped it with tooth paste. As I brushed my teeth I made my way over to the cabinet and removed the deodorant and proceeded to put it on, replace the cap, and put it back. As I finished brushing my teeth I caught my face in the mirror, I needed to shave. No one would really see me so I decided why bother.

    Choosing some of the cloths heaped on the ground I made my way out the door. Walking down the stair from my apartment building I noticed that the sun was still up, but was fading in the distance. Not too often I had the chance to see the sun after waking up. Walking to my car I was careful to avoid a small group of teenagers that was blocking the way. Not the sort I would want to waste my time with.

    Looking over the group as I passed I noticed that out of the five, three were moderately attractive girls. They all dressed like weirdo’s. With the black cloths and purple or black lipstick. Even so if I was one of the boys with those girls I would have been happy at that age, they were quite pretty even with the strangeness.

    On the drive to work I remember I had forgotten to get food. There was a fast food place on the way there. I hated to eat at those places, but I was in a little bit of a hurry and didn’t want to waste any time.

    After stopping for food I was on schedule to make it to work on time. As I drove into work I passed by the electronic gate. This gave a piece of mind to the employee’s that worked inside and also served to keep any sensitive information inside the building.

    Leaving the car with my newly acquired food and drink I made it to the building. It was a pretty large building with most of its contents undiscovered by me.

    Finally I had reached my desk and sat down. There wasn’t anyone working there right now. The only other person that would be coming would be my co-worker Lacey, but that wouldn’t be for another hour or so.

    I finished my meal right after I sat down. As I worked Lacey came in. I barely lifted my head from the computer monitor at my desk. Not really paying attention I said “hi.” What I got back quickly snapped my attention to her. She replied by saying, “Hi”. But in a voice that didn’t fit her five foot eight inch frame.

    I quickly stood up and walked over to her desk. It was Lacey alright. Except for one key difference, her face was that of a African American man. Which looked even more odd considering that Lacey’s hair was up in long pigtails, Lacey’s hair is about 3 feet long, and brown.

    My eyes widen as I looked at her sitting there. Standing there trying to process she noticed that something was wrong. She looked up from her things that she was putting away and asked “what’s wrong?” in that same gruff male voice.

    Feigning a smile as best I could I said “oh nothing. How are you?” Although the smile was feigned, the scratch in my voice wasn’t, neither was the anxiety in my eyes didn’t fade. She walked over to me with a huge smile on “her” face.

    “I think I know what’s wrong with you. You need a good fucking.” She said as her hands rubbed from her breasts to her thighs. Now I was completely taken aback, Lacey and I would joke often, even be a bit flirty, but she was never that forward or raunchy.

    After not hearing a response Lacey spoke, “Listen I think I know what’s wrong. I probably look like some black dude. I’m guess that’s what has you all freaked out? If so I can explain to you why.”

    The only response I could must was a nod of my head.

    Lacey sat down in her desk chair crossing her legs. Reminding me that this was Lacey’s body I was talking too. She wasn’t a petite girl by any means, she was a bit bigger than average. But she was a very good looking woman. Her thighs were moderately wide and her breasts were pert. Most days she would dress in a long black loose fitting dress and a sweat shirt, as she was today. If we hadn’t worked together there is no doubt in my mind that we would be together, we got along swimmingly.

    Breaking my train of thought Lacey interrupted by doing a very obvious throat clear. “As I was saying I can explain this. I am what is known as a hopper. We are a possessive entity that can take over people’s bodies. Now here’s where it gets sticky. Since you can see me without the aid of a mirror or camera, that means; you too are a hopper. We just have to activate ya.”

    Feeling more relaxed, and inquisitive I asked “activate?”

    Lacey formed smirk on his/her face. “Yes activate. Much like when you put yeast into flower and water, it can become dough. Except you need to put it inside of me.” Lacey put emphasis on the word “it.”

    My face went pale, was this guy asking me to has sex with him in Lacey’s body. It felt as if I should deny him out right but I could help but ask, “If we have sex I can become like you?”

    Only nodding in reply Lacy got up from her chair. “Listen. This girl has the hots for you anyways might as well have fun. And according to her memories you want her too. She notices the small things you do when you think she’s not looking. Like looking at her bottom, or looking down her shirt when she bends over. In fact she does it to you on purpose sometimes to get a reaction.”

    I could feel my pulse raise and my face flush. Lacey made her way over to me. Seizing up I didn’t know what to do. She reached around my back, and felt my butt up. Rather than stepping back I stepped forward, closed my eyes, and went in for a kiss.

    Although the face of a man appeared on Lacey I felt nothing but a smooth pair of lips. Our tongues intermingled as her hand shifted from my rear to my front. Deftly putting a hand in between my pants underwear and skin she manipulated my engorged member with ease.

    Quickly I stepped back. Fearing that this would be over too soon, she had been too good nearly bringing me to the brink with a few strokes. She giggled, and lifted her top over her head.

    Tossing the shirt at me she placed her hands behind her back to remove the bra. As it unclasped her breasts bounced out. She left the bra to fall on the floor.

    Grabbing the shirt and the bra I took her hand and dragged her to a empty office that had a door to close. The area we were in was too risky as it was completely open and anyone could walk in.

    While having her hand in mine, I faced her so that her back was facing me. I reached both hands to the front of her and began playing with her nipples. She rubbed my arms to let me know she was enjoying it.

    Taking a hand from her breasts I went to the said with the zipper that held her dress up. I pulled it down, and as it reached the end the dress fell down. Revealing to me her form from waist down encased in black hose.

    Still playing with one of her nipples I teased her, by running my finger along sew line in the crotch. She giggled, which was odd coming from a booming deep voice. My finger made the rip up and down her groin multiple times before I plunged my hand into her pantyhose.

    I could feel a small amount of hair as my hand was constricted by the material. I reached further down and could feel a closed sit with extremely wet panties on the back of my fingers. Gently I snaked a finger far enough into the slit that I felt a small nub. From my previous encounters I knew this to be her clit.

    Slowly I rubbed her clit and immediately I received a response. She started swaying her hips back and forth slowly, in time with the rubbing I was doing. Gradually I started going faster and faster, hearing her breathing getting louder and louder. Finally she shook violently with a orgasm.

    Turning around I could see a spark of fire burning in her eyes. She quickly took me and laid me on the floor. Her strength was amazing.

    My pants were removed in an instant, and thrown in a corner. The underwear I was wearing vanished in a loud ripping sound. My deck stood straight up and proudly.

    Without even hesitating she lowered herself on my waiting member and began to ride me. It was amazing she gyrated her hips, and bucked back and forth. She would bring me to the precipice of cumming and then slow down and bring me back.

    We fell on top of me from exhaustion and asked me how she was. I responded by a series of grunts and nods.

    Not knowing how much time had passed I got up and looked at the clock. I found that we had been at it for almost 2 hours. I was a little bit worried that someone might of seen us missing. But there wasn’t really anyone here except the guard at this time of night.

    “Well kid welcome to the world of hopping. Glad I could find another. You’re lucky, this kind of chick usually isn’t my cup of tea. But me and the wife were out earlier tonight and she pissed me off so I decided to blow off some steam. I saw this girl walked to her car and I decided it would be a good time killer.” Said Lacey as she put her cloths back on. It was then I realized that I had no idea who just fucked my brains out.

    “What do I call you? My name is Sam” I said.

    “You can call me Jim kid. Shit it’s almost nine I really need to get home before my wife cuts my balls off. Here” Jim took a piece of paper and wrote down a phone number.

    “Contact me anytime, leave a message if I don’t answer. I’ve gotten get outa here, and leave this body. Most hoppers don’t get married because it’s too restrictive. But I look at it as a way to always have a woman and her friends bodies at my disposal with little work. “ Jim said.

    As he replaced the final piece of Lacey’s modest attire Jim said, “Well you are one of us now kid, you should be ready to hop within twenty four hours if not sooner. Happy hunting to ya, until we meet again.”

    Jim ran out the door and made it over to Lacey’s desk. What happened next was fantastic. I could see small globes of liquid form on the outside of her skin at first, then they multiplied and grew until there was enough liquid to fill a bucket. Finally there was the naked form of a man sitting next to Lacey.

    After leaving Lacey, Jim looked worried. He walked over to me naked and asked if he could have my cloths.

    “What am I going to do for cloths if you take mine. We do have a pretty strict dress code here.” I said to Jim with a slightly cocked eyebrow.

    “Well wear Lacey. I was stupid and left my cloths on the street after I hopped her. Shit! I had my wallet and shit in my pants. Come on man I really need you try and get inside that chick and give me your cloths.” Jim pleaded.

    I looked over Lacey slumped over in the chair with her normal looking face. I can’t lie I was interested in trying this power, just not sure I wanted to so soon. But Jim seemed to need my help in a bad way, and I owed him for the amazing sex, and introduction to this world.

    Shrugging I said “ok let’s see what happens.”

    “Ok man. All you need to do is walk over and put your hand to her skin. After you do that imagine yourself as her, and your body should do the rest.” Jim instructed.

    Following Jims orders I walked over and pressed my hand to her bare arm. My eyes were closed and I began thinking about what it would be like to be her. Having those panty hose over my legs, and the panties over my new pussy. I couldn’t imagine how alien the breasts would feel or empty it would feel with my legs inside of a dress.

    My thoughts soon became reality, my fingers became impossibly wet, and my hand felt as if I was sinking. Turning from pink to translucent my skin and body lost its form. Melting, I slowly encased Lacey’s body.

    Becoming aware of new parts of my physical form, I could feel my feet inside of dainty shoes. Next my smooth nylon encased legs became part of me. I could feel my vagina lips closing as the my liquid form finished being absorbed into them. Next was the stomach and the bit of fat the resided around it. Breasts tingled as they became mine. Last was my head, I could feel her teeth with my mouth.

    Jim rushed over and gave me a big hug. “Thanks man! Any girl you want I will be her for you, I owe you.” Jim then ran out of my area and towards the door with my clothing in hand.

    Thankfully Jim had left my pockets contents on my work desk. I gathered them and put them in my work drawer except for my keys and wallet, I put those in Lacey’s purse.

    Looking down at my chest I could see my two breasts bulging out from the sweatshirt she had worn today. My pony tails were also trailed to either side of my chest. Putting a hand on top of my breast and squeezing I was given a small jolt of pleasure. I also noticed that she had painted her nails purple.

    I remembered what Jim had said about accessing her memory and tried it. I tried recalling painting her nails. I found that she had painted her nails purple because she knew I liked that color. Also she had worn purple eye shadow to catch my attention, sneaky girl.

    Feeling a coolness on my legs I realized for the first time I was wearing a dress. Although the dress was long and covering my legs I still felt exposed. Crossing my legs I realized that I would have never been able to cross my legs like this as a man.

    Deciding it best to not do anything too stupid I worked the rest of her shift with no incident. Making sure to send my boss and email that “Sam” had to leave for the day.

    Not exploring my body was hell. I could feel my legs smoothness rubbed up against the pantyhose. I could feel her nakedness underneath all the clothing.

    As the end of her shift came I quickly gathered her things and left for the day. As I walked out the door and to her car my mind focused on her walking. I could believe the exaggerated movements my hips made when I walked. I felt good as dress moved back and forth and my hosiery moved slightly against my skin.

    The drive home was uneventful, except for the accident I nearly got in looking my male face on her head. As I drove up to my apartment I realized that I lived here not Lacey.

    It was 5 AM already and I didn’t want to bother driving to Lacey’s house which was fifty minutes in the opposite direction. Taking Lacey’s purse I climbed the stairs.

    Opening the door I saw my home in a new light. It was a small apartment and kind of trashed out. Thankfully the girl I brought over happened to not mind it.

    Closing the door behind me and locking it. I made my way to the bathroom.

    Looking in the mirror I saw Lacey. Dressed in a black sweat shirt, and dress. Pretty short even for a woman . My hair hanging down to practically my knees. My face stared back at me, unshaven and out of place. But when I placed a hand where there should have been scruff I could feel the smoothness of Lacey’s face.

    I removed my attention from my face and began taking inventory of my body. First I removed the sweatshirt and bra. My nipples turned hard at the cooler air. Next I unzipped the dress and let to fall around my feet. I savored this image.

    My pussy lips began to feel different, it felt almost as if I was turned on; at least that’s how I would describe it in my male body. I could feel warmth between my legs, and a strange feeling that I had wet myself.

    I removed the pantyhose and placed them on the floor. Followed by the panties. My pussy was finally exposed to inspect at my satisfaction.

    With my nipples erect I continued to play with them. As I did, I started to slid my hand down my belly. I felt the slight bit of stomach she had, and continued downwards. My hand felt a small tuft of hair that she had in her pubic region. Shocking was the fact my member was missing from the location it usually had been.

    Slowly I inserted a finger into the warm opening in my crotch. It was strange usually I could only touch this part of a woman, now it was mine to feel. My clit was solid. Softly I ran my finger across the entirety of my womanly slit.

    In the mirror I could see Lacey playing with her body. This turned me on even more. I began to rub my clit harder and harder. I could feel a tension building up across the entirety of my being. Until finally it was released and I could feel multiple waves of pleasure.

    I continued playing with Lacey’s body into the night. After I had worn myself out I began to think what I could do with my new ability.

    Rather than sleeping as Lacey tonight, I decided it best to drive her back to her car. After I got back to her car, I sat in the driver’s seat and willed myself out of her body. At first it did not work, but after a couple minutes I was out of her body.

    Before I had left my house I had gathered some simple clothing. I dressed myself in her car and removed my items from her purse. As I left the car I gave Lacey a small kiss on her check to thank her.

    Stories m2f possession body hopping body hopper story

  • Changing Room By Mocs
    X xorg

    Changing Room

    Author - Mocs

    Tina smiled as she walked the Department Stores aisles. The pretty little blond had a fair amount of money weighing down her handbag. Newly seventeen, she strutted confidently through the ladies department, looking over the displayed items. Blond hair framed her china-doll features with her sparkling blue eyes demanding attention. Her taught little body, firm and supple with the gift of youth, was tan and enticing. A short-sleeved pink sweater clung to her perky little breasts, while a short pleated tennis skirt did their best to keep a view of her muscled legs unhindered.

    Tina loved the looks passersby gave her. Raw lust in the men and boys, and jealousy and disapproval in women and girls. She was smoking hot, and she knew it. Walking slowly among the clothing racks, she looked over the potential purchases. Feeling the weight of her purse on her hip, Tina just didn’t know where to begin first.

    “Are you looking for anything in particular miss?” an unfamiliar feminine voice inquired.

    Startled, Tina spun around, lifting her short skirt slightly with the updraft. Finding the source of the womanly voice behind her, Tina met the gaze of a cute little saleslady. The woman looked to be in her late thirties, with shoulder length brown hair, a nice little blue skirt suit, and a killer pair of legs. “Oww, you scared me! I didn’t hear you come up behind me!” the pretty young lady giggled.

    The woman smiled at the girls flustered answer. “I’m sorry dear, I didn’t mean to frighten you.” Looking Tina over from head to toe she added, “You just caught my attention and I had to come over to see if I could assist you. We don’t get very many young ladies as lovely as you in here.”

    Tina blushed a bit, flattered by her appraisal. “T-thank you.” she gushed. Turning back to the clothing, Tina waved her hand over the racks. “It’s all so nice, I just don’t know where to begin” she confessed.

    “I imagine it’s hard for you my dear. You must look good in so many things that narrowing down the candidates from the field of contenders.” Looking the girl over once more, the sales clerks stare took on a predatory quality that Tina missed. “Believe me little lady, I can sympathize.” Walking over, she plucked a few items from the racks and grabbed Tina’s hand, pulling the young woman after her before she could object. “Fortunately, they pay me to assist customers such as you, let’s see what we can find you!”

    For the next hour, the clerk led Tina from rack to rack, making frequent trips to the changing room so that the teen could try on the selected garments. Both squealed in excitement at the ensembles, admiring them as Tina spun before the mirror in the changing room. Lost in the fun of the excursion, Tina failed to notice the sales-woman’s purposeful positioning of herself so as to not cast her own image in that mirror.

    Stepping out from the booth, Tina showed off their latest assembly of clothing and accessories. Smiling as she stepped out, the young woman couldn’t help but admire herself in the mirror. Her delicate feet were shod in strappy high-heeled sandals, up her marvelous legs the eye was led to a lilac skirt thats hem fell scandalously high up her thigh. Tina was particularly happy with the tight red sweater the saleswoman had found for her, pleased with the way it hugged every contour of he firm bosom. “I think this outfits a winner!” she announced.

    “It is indeed. I must say, I have outdone myself this time.” The saleswoman said. Walking slowly toward the girl, still caught up in admiring herself in the mirror, the woman’s voice took on a new tone. “You are a lovely girl Tina, and I’ve enjoyed spending this afternoon with you. In fact, I want to spend more time with you.”

    Looking up into the mirror, Tina gasped in horror at the image before her. Behind her fearful face, the sale-lady’s reflected features were quite different from the face she had grown to trust over the past hour. Instead of the woman’s pretty face, a strange middle aged male face with a fiendish grin smiled back at her even while surrounded by the woman’s brown hair. “W-what in the….”

    Before she could do anything else, Tina found herself forcibly spun around on her heeled feet, coming face to face with the earlier female face, now contorted in an angry grimace. The woman’s right hand locked around Tina’s left arm, as her left hand clamped down on the teens mouth, stifling her scream. The woman pushed hard and tackled the teen to the ground. With now leverage, Tina squirmed under the woman’s weight, fighting like mad to try and escape.

    Even as she struggled, Tina felt a strange liquid warmth begin to wash over her. Her flesh crawled as a strange sensation began to overwhelm her. Kicking and trying to scream through the hand muffling her, Tina felt as if a wave were engulfing her. It traveled through her left arm and over her cheeks, where her assailant’s hands met her flesh. She felt a horrible fullness as something wicked filled her up from her feet onward. As the sensation traveled up her neck and into her face, Tina lost all conscious thought.

    With the unconscious saleswoman slumped over in the corner, the teen spun once more before the mirror, admiring the curves of her young body in the clothing she had tried on. Smiling she spoke to herself. “What can I say on such a fine day of shopping? I’ll take it!!!” the girl giggled, with a voice that was her own, and words that were not. In the mirror, the same middle aged male face was now happily at home on Tina’s body.

    Stories body hopper possession story m2f body hopping

  • Arrangement By Mocs
    X xorg

    Arrangement

    Author - Mocs

    I had gone to the bar after a particularly nasty fight with my wife. We just weren’t getting along anymore. All she seemed to have time for was her job, and I was consistently left out in the cold. I can’t begin to describe how frustrating it was to be a man in his prime who was married to a woman with no interest in sex. The little lady was still intoxicatingly sexy, but wouldn’t give me any satisfaction. After exchanging heated words, I stormed off to a local watering hole to cool down.

    After my fourth beer, a strange little guy sat down next to me at the bar. He was a bit tipsy, flashing me a broad grin. “Evening fella, great bar for watching the tail, eh?” he chuckled as he looked around at the hot young female clientele.

    Still seething I only muttered in response.

    “You’re not enjoying the view?” he asked, mock-incredulously. “I would think a healthy guy like you would be raring to go in a place like this.” Looking me over, he must have spotted my wedding ring. “Oh, you’re married. I guess you’re getting enough action from the Missus.” he turned back to look over the lady patrons.

    “I wish.” I spat angrily. Turning to look at the bar girls too, I took in the sights as well. I had to admit, there were some incredibly sexy girls in tonight. Most of them dressed to display, and wild with alcohol.

    Looking at me as I watched, my new drinking buddy smiled fiendishly. “Trouble in paradise eh?” He looked back at the ladies. “I know what will lift your spirits. Which girl really stokes your fires tonight?”

    Not really understanding what he was driving at, I went ahead and played along. Looking at the patrons, my eye was drawn to one girl in particular. She was a sexy little specimen, with brown hair and a knock-out figure. A denim dress clung to her body, her hot legs clad in knee-high brown leather boots. Mouth watering with lust I gestured to her for my new companions benefit. “That one’s a hot little number.” I whispered.

    Looking her over as she danced and swayed drunkenly to the music, my new drinking friend smiled and said, “Yesssssss, she is a nice one isn’t she. She’ll do. Let’s keep an eye on her.” He turned back toward his drink as I looked at him, not really knowing what to make of the turn our conversation was taking.

    We sat silently for a few minutes, nursing our respective beverages. Looking back at my favorite bar-girl, I noticed her staggering to the ladies room. “She looks great from behind.” I said, nudging the man next to me.

    He smiled as he got up. “If you’ll excuse me, I have to do some business myself.” Getting up with fluid grace, he walked in the same direction as her, apparently heading towards the men’s room. He was a strange one, that was for sure.

    Turning my attention back to my drink, I lost myself in thought for a bit. I was drawn back to the hear and now by someone sitting down next to me. Thinking it was my earlier drinking companion, I turned to speak to him. “Feel better…” I trailed off when I saw who it was. The sexy brown haired wonder climbed up on the stool next to me, crossing her lovely legs as she did.

    Flashing me a beautiful smile, she said “Better than you can possible imagine.” Taking a swig of my departed companions beer before continuing, she added “This is a sexy little body, isn’t it?”

    I stuttered a bit, taken aback by her forwardness, “Ugh…,y-y-yeah. Y-you’re very pretty.” I chocked on the words as I said them.

    Smiling like the cat who ate the canary, she leaned in and whispered in my ear. “It’s me silly. I hopped into her in the hall. Impressed?” Pulling a small compact from her purse, she held the mirror up and out so I could see her reflection. To my overwhelming shock, I saw the man who had sat with me earlier face in the reflected image!

    Mouth wide with surprise I managed to whisper “H-how?” It was too incredible to believe. I pushed my beer away, figuring that I had way too much to drink.

    “My kind can hop into other people, taking them over.” He whispered in my ear. Pulling close to me while rubbing my manhood through my pants, he began to tell me who and what he was. For the next several minutes, I was treated to a fantastic tale, to amazing to believe. I wouldn’t have if I wasn’t confronted with the reality of it right before my eyes.

    Despite the surreal nature of it, I had to admit that the whole thing was turning me on. This man in a woman’s body was driving me nuts with lust, teasing my dick through my pants as he whispered his story in my ear. Any urge to resist was quashed by my desires. “Well lover, how about we head out into the alley and break this little lady in properly.”

    Nodding swiftly, I allowed him to lead me out the back entrance. Watching the girl before me, following the back and forth motion of her skirted ass, listening to her booted feet clicking on the floorboards, I gave in to my instincts.

    In the alley, she kissed me passionately before slowly hiking up her dress, revealing tiny black panties. Sliding them off one leg at a time, balancing herself on her boot heels, she laughed “I handle this little bitches body well, don’t I?”

    I had to agree with him. Pulling his dress up again, he jumped on to me throwing his new arms behind my neck. I could feel his contoured new legs wrap around my back, pulling his new wet pussy up and onto my waiting manhood. “Uggggghhhhh!!” I moaned as I pushed myself into her. Her or him? I had no idea, and to tell you the truth, I didn’t care. All I knew for sure was that I was having the best fuck I had had in a very long time.

    For several minutes I pumped away, listening to her rhythmic moans as I drove myself in. I could hear the suede boots she wore rubbing against each other as he legs remained clamped behind my back. With my own hands, I gripped her soft little ass, holding the body up and off the ground. As My thrusts slowed, and intensified, I released, feeling a simultaneous shudder run through my new friend, as her legs flexed and then slackened, her face lost in the rapture of orgasm.

    I sat in shock afterward, not really knowing what to make of what had just happened. Chuckling as he pulled out and began to smoke a cigarette, my new sex partner seemed pleased with the turn of events. “That was great sweetie. Man, you really did have a lot of pent up juice there didn’t you!?!?” Reaching up and under his new denim dress, the hopper pulled out the woman he was mounting’s hand, now glistening with my cum. “You filled this wonderful little box to overflow!” He laughed as he held the moist hand before my face.

    Shuddering a bit as I sat there I managed to say, “What is this? What am I doing?” I just didn’t know what to make of it all. While I continued to ponder, the “woman” I had just ravished walked back into the bar. A few minutes later she returned, carrying the clothes the man who had possessed her had bee wearing.

    “You know hon, you were fantastic there. It’s a shame your wife isn’t giving you any good times, your damn good.” Looking up I met his eyes. Despite the oddity of it all, I was flattered. Our lovemaking had been something else. “You know, I could do something about that.”

    Gradually grasping his meaning I managed to say, “You mean hop into my wife like you did this girl?!?!” My reaction was immediate, “No, no, I don’t think I would want any part of that. I couldn’t help you steal her body.”

    Walking over and crouching before me in his new boots, he spoke once more. “Not stealing hon, borrowing. It wouldn’t be forever. It’s obvious to me that she doesn’t appreciate what she has. If we work together, we could have some fun, and give her an education in the duties of a wife.”

    Considering his words, I looked into his eyes once more. For a split second, they looked like his real eyes, the eyes of the man I had met just an hour ago. He offered his hand to help me stand, taking it and getting to my feet, I quietly said, “Let’s do it.”

    Backing a little away from me, the young woman’s body began to tremble, shivering as she stood there. Before my awe-struck eyes, a liquid mass flowed from her face, falling down and forming up in front of her still quaking body. Solidifying, the naked form of the man I had met earlier sprang into being. As he completed his emergence from her, the young woman collapsed onto the ground, unconscious.

    After he had dressed, my new Body-Hopping friend and I walked from the alley, leaving the sleeping girl I had just fucked behind. To any passersby she would appear to be just some passed out woman who had had way too much fun. I couldn’t wait to get home and introduce my wife to my new friend.

    Stories m2f body hopper story possession

  • Swap Chip - Orgasm Stealing By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Swap Chip - Orgasm Stealing

    Author - VexenFox

    Emma kicked open the door to her apartment and pulled me in impatiently. “My room’s first on the left upstairs, I’ll be right up.” She pushed me up the stairs to her landing, then scurried away.

    “Where are you going?” I called after her, but she didn’t answer, so I shrugged and made my way into her room. I had to admit, tonight was going pretty well. Sure, Emma was a bit pushy, but I didn’t mind having somebody take charge occasionally, and besides - she was hot enough to get away with murder.

    The girl was fit, small, and busty - like, the kind of body I would choose for myself if I could go out body shopping. Firm butt? Perky, C-Cup boobs? Small hands and feet, and a face that is both cute and demanding? Yes please, here’s your new body, pleasure doing business with you.

    In companision, I was tall and athletic, with a flat chest, big hands, and serious girl-strength. It was pretty useful on the court, and I loved being able to push around the other girls, but I’m really just a big softy. I always worried that I was just a little bit too intimidating, but Emma didn’t even blink. She and I were complete opposites, which helped make tonight the best date I’d been on in years.

    I sat down on Emma’s bed and looked around the room. It was cluttered, messy, and had bits of electronics laying all over the floor. I nudged a circuit board with my foot just as Emma came charging in.

    “Don’t touch that!” she commanded. She was holding two bluish rings, they kind of looked like bottle caps. “Bend down, let me put this on you.”

    I obliged, deciding just to go with it. If she had a thing for earrings, who was I to say no? Emma reached up and pressed the rings into either side of my head, just above my ears. They seemed to snap into place, as if they were magnetically attracted to each other through my head. That actually seemed kinda likely, now that I thought about it.

    “This is a transcranial magnetic stimulator.” Emma explained, seeing my confusion. “I’ve placed it over both your motor and somatosensory cortices, so it can read and write to the neurons in that part of your brain.”

    Okay… that sounded pretty freaky. This thing can write to my brain? I reached up to fiddle with it, but Emma stopped me. “Don’t worry, it’s perfectly safe.” she said, pulling out another pair and putting it on herself. “Just don’t move it.”

    “And why are we wearing these?”

    “It’ll make the sex better.”

    She was so matter of fact, I loved it. I could feel my body start to get aroused in anticipation. Emma took her shirt and pants off, then looked over at me expectantly.

    “If you want to have sex with me, you should take your clothes off.”

    It felt kinda like I was being told off by a teacher, but heck, I didn’t need to be told twice. I tore my shirt off, and pulled my jeans down. Then I had to awkwardly bend down and undo my shoes before I could get my pants all the way off. Why was I so bad at this?

    Emma didn’t seem to care, she lay down on the bed and winked at me. “You can go down on me first, then we can swap.” She chuckled at that, for some reason. I appreciated her taking the lead like this, could she tell I was a bit inexperienced?

    I finally escaped my jeans and stood up, wiggling my body in what I imagined was a sexy way. I walked over to the bed and crawled up to her, nervously running my hands over her soft, milky thighs.

    She grabbed my head and shoved it into her crotch.

    Certainly doesn’t mess around, does she?

    I began running my tongue over her clitoris, starting slow. If she was trying to rush things, then I was going to make her wait for it. Emma tasted pleasant – just another benefit of her perfect damn body – and I could feel myself getting more and more turned on, as I felt her legs begin to squirm beneath me, and I imagined her perfect, serious face going down on me next.

    I squeezed her legs into my shoulders as I ate her out, licking and kissing and making all sorts of shapes with my tongue. I heard Emma gasp as I stuck a finger in her, and felt her squirming increase. I didn’t know if the rings on my head were doing anything, but it was going well regardless.

    Her legs shook as I increased my pace. She pulled my head harder down into her pussy, my face being pressed hard against her sex. She moaned, then gasped, and I knew she was building up to an orgasm.

    A few more seconds and she came, hard, against me. She squeezed my head hard between her thighs, as if trying to crush me. Fortunately she was small enough it didn’t hurt. Then she collapsed back, going limp as she basked in the afterglow.

    “Woah, not bad.” Emma grinned down at me, panting slightly. “Okay, lay down on your back. Let’s swap.”

    I maneuvered around, my tall body not quite fitting on Emma’s small bed properly. I propped myself up with pillows, feeling a little awkward.

    Emma got into position between my legs, then smirked, and pressed a button on her phone.

    White light! A loud noise, like static. And then… I was looking at myself.

    What the fuuuuck?

    My body grinned at me. “Surprise!”, it said. I watched as one of my huge-seeming hands reached over, grabbed me by my new long hair, and yanked my face into my own crotch.

    What the fuck was going on? Emma was clearly in my body, her mannerisms were too distinctive for it to be anyone else in there. I could feel her running her - my - hands through my hair in the exact same way she had done five minutes ago, before we’d switched.

    Switched. I gasped, and tried to look down at myself. I was in Emma’s perfect little body! A body that came with a few drawbacks, I realised, as Emma held my face tight against my old body’s vagina. I was so weak in this new body, I couldn’t even wiggle out of her grip. Woah, was my old body really that strong? It felt like pushing against a giant!

    I could still feel her body though, the afterglow of her orgasm still apparent. That was annoying, since I suddenly wasn’t as horny any more. Sure, I knew it would build up again quickly, but a few moments ago I was about one minute of good sex away from a mind-numbing orgasm, now I felt a little bit sore and used.

    I also felt a weird, uncomfortable feeling from my chest, and I adjusted my position. Apparently these new boobs were too big to lay on my stomach for very long without getting squashed. That was odd, I usually slept on my stomach, would I not be able to do that if I ever got a boob job?

    Or if I stayed in this body?

    That thought brought me up short. How had we switched? Would we be able to switch back? I knew about the new Body Rentals units that let somebody control another person’s body, but switching? Is that what Emma had invented with these ring things?

    I reached a dainty hand up to touch the ring Emma had been wearing on her head, but something grabbed my hand in a vice grip and pulled it away. I was helpless to resist, she was so damn strong! I’d never felt this weak and powerless before!

    And I was getting so turned on by it. I’d always wanted to be the petite girl, to be a little dominated. My stature had always meant I was bigger than my (few) previous lovers, and none of them had been strong enough to really throw me around properly. I felt my pussy pulse – no, not my pussy, it was Emmas. It was… different. Subtly different, but still, I felt myself getting wet, slower than I normally would. Weird.

    I wanted to touch it. I tried as hard as I could to pull my hand back from Emma, but she used my old body’s impressive muscles against me, and easily overpowered my efforts as she pulled my new tiny hand towards her face.

    “Here’s what I want you to do.”, my old voice croned. She tugged, and shoved my new hand into my old mouth, using my own tongue to lick my small, delicate fingers. I’d always wanted fingers like that.

    Wait! Eww! I didn’t know where these fingers had been! That’s my mouth sucking on them!

    I clenched my toes as I tried again to pull away, by Emma used my other hand to push my face into her crotch once again, and held me there - with my own body. “Lick” she ordered.

    I hesitantly opened my mouth - Emma’s mouth - and gently grazed my own vagina with my tongue. It was prickly, and I wished I’d remembered to shave before the date. It was so weird knowing it was my pussy, and not being able to feel it. I watched it quiver slightly – I should have been feeling that pleasure.

    Emma pushed my head down tighter, sucking on my finger hard. I reciprocated, taking my own large clit in my mouth and pushing down on it hard with my new tongue. Emma moaned. Not fair!

    My own tongue felt weird. It was smaller than I was used to, more flexible. Experimentally, I tried flipping it around, making shapes as I went down on my own body. I could do all sorts of things I normally couldn’t, this was insane!

    I must say, I know my body pretty damn well, and it only took a minute before Emma was on the brink of orgasm. I could feel myself building up too, this whole weird situation was a serious turn on, even if I was still annoyed Emma tricked me into going down on her twice in a row.

    Emma gasped loudly with my voice, and I felt my head get squeezed between my old body’s big, athletic thighs – she sure kept the same mannerisms alright, this is exactly what she did five minutes ago in her own body. Only this time it was way more powerful, she was squeezing my head so tight I could barely breathe.

    Trying not to interrupt my expert ministrations, I pushed against her legs with my free arm. Nothing. I pushed as hard as I could, and Emma just moaned and squeezed tighter. Damn this body was weak! I was going to pass out if I didn’t get a good breath soon, but between my old hand pulling my head down, and my old thighs crushing my damn brain from either side… this would have to be the most erotic, most confusing death ever…

    My body spasmed as Emma enjoyed the orgasm that should have been mine, panting loudly and loosing up her grip on me. She reached down and grabbed me by the shoulders, and with one big heave pulled me up to lie next to her. Nobody had ever been able to move me about like that before… it was a massive turn on.

    “Sorry for not warning you.” my voice said to me, casually. “The transcranial magnetic stimulator is reading all the sensory information from my body and writing it into your brain, and vice versa. Same for motor information. You’re still in here -” she tapped her forehead “-but the signals are being rerouted.”

    “Yeah, I figured.” I squirmed, pretending that I had, indeed, figured.

    Emma clapped me hard on the shoulder with one of my own big hands. It kinda stung. “Stop squirming! I don’t squirm, it doesn’t look right.”

    “Well heyyy, maybe I’m not trying to imitate you.” I winked at her, running my hands down my new petite body, giggling. “This body, with my brain? I’d say it’s a big improvement, wouldn’t you?” I punched her in the arm playfully.

    “Oh, so that’s the game you want to play, is it?” Emma slowly twisted my face into an evil grin. “I wouldn’t be so confident, I’m about three weight classes above you now mate.”

    “Who needs weight when you’ve got skills?” I got to my knees and turned to face Emma at the end of the bed. Sure, when I used to wrestle I knew my size was a bit of an advantage, but I’d won those matches fair and square – it wasn’t like somebody with more skill wouldn’t have been able to beat me.

    Still, my own body did look intimidating as Emma got to her knees and towered over me.

    “Okay.” she said. “I’m going to enjoy beating myself up.”

    I growled and dove at her, pushing hard with my new little arms. I figured I wouldn’t have much reach in this body, so getting in close and fast was the right move…

    It wasn’t. I slammed against my old body, but Emma barely budged. I saw her smirk down at me, before she leant forward and simply lay on top of me. She was so heavy! I wasn’t that heavy, was I?

    I squirmed out from under her, pushing hard against my old chest with my weak girly arms. I nearly made it all the way out, but Emma clamped down on my ankles as I tried to get my legs free. Hadn’t she been holding on before?

    “I told you not to squirm.” she said, with an evil little smile. My face seemed strangely different to me, not like I was looking in a mirror at all.

    “You didn’t like me sucking on your finger before, did you?”

    I could see where this was going, and I didn’t like it one bit.

    “Nooooo…” I said slowly, still wriggling. I strained my thin hairless legs. If I could just get this damn tiny ankle out of her grip!

    “Well then, maybe you’ll like this more?” She stuck out my tongue at me, then slowly lowered her head and licked one of my new feet all the way along the sole.

    “Hey! Hey Hey! Gross! Don’t do that with my tongue!” I wriggled more, my new foot feeling kinda slimy and wet.

    My own face grinned at me. “Oh? It’s my foot, I can do what I want to it right?”

    “But it’s my mouth!”

    Emma lowered my mouth again and put her lips around my big toe. It felt weird, warm, wet. Like her mouth was huge – was that just because I had tiny toes?

    I squirmed and wiggled my toes uncomfortably. Emma bit down, hard. Ouch!

    “I said don’t squirm!”

    I shoved back harder, then quickly reversed direction and pushed my foot further into her mouth. Emma jumped, but held on to the leg she was making my tongue lick. So gross. I managed to get one leg free and kicked her in the arm, a bit harder than I meant to.

    Tingles! And then there was a pain in my arm, and a weird tangy taste in my mouth. Whaaa?

    I was lying on my stomach, and Emma’s big toe was wriggling around in my mouth. Eww! I spit it out and sat up quickly, rubbing my arm where I had been kicked… where I’d kicked myself?

    “Hey, not cool!” I said, looking at Emma. I was suddenly feeling very aroused. I felt my crotch – it was wet. Emma had left this body horny as hell, and now I was the one feeling it.

    “Don’t blame me, you kicked yourself!” Emma grinned mischievously.

    “I meant about suddenly having one of your disgusting toes in my mouth.”

    Emma put a hand over her mouth, in mocking shock. So weird to think that a second ago I was the one controlling that hand.

    “Oh, it’s not so bad.” she said. She sidled up to me, reaching her hand around my midriff to pull me closer. I leant in despite myself – she had left me feeling very horny.

    We kissed gently in our own bodies. I reached for her other arm and brought it up to my chest, enjoying being back in control physically. Still, there was a part of me that wanted to experience being thrown around and physically dominated again. It had been such a new and sexy experience…

    Emma suddenly pushed me away and matter of factly walked over to her dresser, where she pulled out some soft rope with leather cuffs and a vibrating dildo.

    “Hold this!” she ordered, passing me one end of the rope. It was really more like string, actually. It looked pretty flimsy. I gave it a test tug, and noticed I’d pretty easily be able to break it if I pulled hard.

    Emma walked her tiny, perfect body in front of me and turned around. I was transfixed by her tight bum, which she was flexing subconsciously as she swayed in front of me. This girl was legit a goddess.

    “Well?” she said, looking around. “Tie my hands together.”

    I felt myself get more excited. I still hadn’t had an orgasm tonight, but a little bit of light bondage sounded like just the ticket – especially if Emma was the one getting tied up. I pulled the rope around her small, supple wrists and felt another wave of pleasure through me as I realised – it was her body getting tied up, not necessarily her.

    “Now my feet.”

    I got down to my knees and ran the string around her legs several times. I could see the nail polish on her toes was a bit chipped where she - I? - had sucked on it. I stood behind her and looked down over Emma’s shoulder. I could remember seeing this view from the inside. It felt kind of funny looking down at that chest - those legs - from this angle but not being able to move or feel anything.

    I slipped one of my own arms around her and gave Emma a soft kiss on the neck. Despite herself, she squirmed.

    “Heyyyy, no squirming!” I whispered to her.

    “It doesn’t count.” Emma declared. “I’m ticklish on my neck. It’s involuntary.”

    “Oh really?” I said, kissing her again. A little nibble. “I’m not ticklish at all. Too bad, right?”

    I reached up and ran my fingers over her neck. She laughed and flinched away, and I went in harder, wiggling my fingers over her neck and shoulders and armpits with both hands.

    “Oh! HAh! Haey- Stoo-”

    Flash!

    “AhhGh! HAah aH ahahahaha! Oh! Ow! AHA” I couldn’t move my hands to protect myself! I squirmed and strained, but was attacked from all sides. I could barely move a muscle! AH! OoH! AHAHAHA!

    The fingers relented. “Not ticklish, are you?”

    I felt so weird. I’d never been ticklish before, and now the lightest touch on my neck was sending me into convulsive fits of laughter. We’d switched again, obviously, and I felt Emma’s body hot and heavy beneath me. I tried to move a hand to feel myself up, but I was tied up tight. That flimsy sting I could easily snap now felt nigh unbreakable. Damn.

    I tried to take a step forward, away from Emma breathing close behind me, but my ankle caught in the rope, and I toppled in my unfamiliar body, my new boobs squashing on the floor painfully.

    “That looked painful.” said Emma, nonchalantly. “How’s my body? I left it pretty horny for you.”

    She was right, I could feel a pulsing energy radiating from her vagina, making me feel heavy and weak. This wasn’t fair! How come she was the one who got to decide when we switched every time!

    I was greeted by the sight of my own bare feet as Emma walked around in front of me. She knelt down and waved the dildo in my face.

    “I bet you would love for me to use this on you.”

    I nodded weakly, another jolt of pleasure as she slapped my bare arse. That beautiful pert bum I’d been admiring. I flexed it from the inside, just because I could. I bet an orgasm in this body would feel out of this world. I wondered what Emma had in store for me?

    Stories possession f2f story

  • Stealth Control - Testing By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Stealth Control - Testing

    Author - VexenFox

    “Test Number One, beginning!”

    The voice came out of a small loudspeaker on the wall across from me. I didn’t know exactly what was being tested, but I figured it had something to do with the injection they’d given me when I first arrived.

    My name is Gemma, and I’m just broke enough that getting paid $500 to be a subject in a ‘Temporary Human Neuroengineering Trial’ was pretty damn appealing.

    I’d followed a listing on the student board all the way to this dingy room in the back of the nanotech building, where some excited postgraduates had made me sign a consent form and explained that they couldn’t explain anything before the experiment started. Then they stabbed me in the arm with a needle and left. Really helpful.

    I deduced it had something to do with the new nanobots the faculty had been working on. These microscopic machines could be put into a syringe and injected into mice, where their nervous system could be stimulated directly by a human wearing an EEG or something. I’d seen videos on instagram of the mice being made to run around mazes and do things they couldn’t have figured out so quickly on their own.

    I found that stuff super fascinating. Were they going to get me to control a mouse with my own set of nanobots? Or would they try to get my arm to jerk under somebody else’s control, like that BrainNet/TMS experiment back in 2019? That would be kinda hot. I shivered and felt myself get a little bit aroused.

    I looked down and briefly cupped my boobs with my hands, a little gasp coming out of my mouth. Then I snapped my head up and stared at the wall across from me, throwing my hands down to the sides. Had anybody seen that?

    I glanced at a camera on the wall above me. I hadn’t noticed it before, but I smiled and shrugged at it anyway. It would be super embarrassing if somebody caught me fondling myself in the waiting room, I guess I felt like I needed to apologise.

    I got up, feeling a little bit clumsy and awkward, and walked over to a whiteboard on the other side of the room. I stumbled in my heels on the way and twisted my ankle a little bit. Ouch. Normally I was pretty good at walking in heels.

    I went and picked up a blue pen and began to write some numbers on the board. 3, 6, 8, 1… I was just scribbling, wasting time while I waited for the experimenters to get back. I noticed I was slouching uncharacteristically as I wrote, so I thought about straightening my back. Kinda odd that I “thought” about it, instead of just doing it, but you know. I decided I was too engrossed in the drawing to muck up my positioning, so I just stayed slouched.

    Maybe that was better, anyway, because my nipples were really hard. Like, eraser hard. I wanted to look down to check if they were poking through my dress, but didn’t think I could risk it. Instead I just gave one a subtle little rub as I drew on the board.

    Ooooh, yes, they were hard. A huge wave of pleasure shot through me as I touched my nipple… I don’t know what’s gotten into me! I gave myself a shake and muttered to myself in embarrassment. “They should have gotten a girl to do this test.”

    I’d written a few silly words like “Red” and “Pineapple” on the board, and drawn an ugly picture of a cat. Satisfied, I walked back to my seat and sat down. I shivered a little bit. It was kind of cold in here.

    Thankfully, one of the researchers chose that moment to walk back into my little waiting room. He smiled at me. Yung? Was that his name? I gave him a small smile back.

    “Is the experiment going to start soon? I’m getting bored just waiting here.”

    “Sure, just a few questions first. Is that alright?”

    He was going to follow some rigid formula for questions, I knew it. Didn’t they teach these guys how to socialise? That sort of formalism isn’t necessary in normal conversations!

    “Firstly, did you notice anything strange while you were waiting here?”

    Noooo, what did he mean? I wasn’t exactly going to tell him about getting horny out of the blue!

    “Nope, nothing unusual. I was just waiting, nothing happened.”

    “And did you write this on the board?”

    “Yeah, who else would have?”

    His smile grew deeper. “No, that’s great. Could you tell me why you wrote these numbers?”

    “They just came into my head, is all.” I shrugged. “If I’d written a different number you would have asked why I chose that one. It’s just random.”

    “Very good. And this picture of a cat, why did you draw that?”

    “I just like cats.”

    “You didn’t feel any unusual urge to draw a cat?” Yung asked, peering at me curiously.

    “No…? I didn’t even realise it was going to be a cat until I was halfway through doodling.”

    What was this guy getting at? Why was he so interested in my ugly scrawling on the wall? Funnily enough, I usually had really nice handwriting.

    “Very good! Okay Gemma, we’re about ready to go to the second test, and good news! I get to explain what’s going on now!”

    Yung sat down opposite me and grinned. He was really excited.

    “We’re testing the first high fidelity brain-to-brain interface!”

    I frowned at him. “What does that mean, exactly?”

    “It means you get to be the receiver, while somebody else in the other room gets to send instructions to your brain.”

    Now that was super cool. Groundbreaking, even! I wondered what it would feel like to have some technology “write” to my brain. I know it would be super crude, but still, it was going to be a hell of an experience.

    “The injection you had earlier contained a solution with two trillion nano-scale neurostimulators. Another subject received a similar injection of neuro-readers, and we’ve successfully connected the two of you!”

    “Wait, so, you mean you’ve already connected our brains? When does the experiment start?”

    Yung laughed. “It’s already started!”

    “Like, you’ve been observing our brains and now part two is to try and make my hand twitch, or something?”

    “No, no, no!” Yung looked at me cheerily. “I mean we’ve already controlled you!”

    “I- what? How?”

    I hadn’t felt any weird jolts or muscle twitches. Except for when I stumbled in my heels, perhaps, but I think that was just me being clumsy.

    “Everything you wrote on the board, Gemma, that wasn’t you. That was the other subject – we asked him to do exactly that.”

    I stared at him. Was this just some psychological test to see if you believed anything a researcher told you?

    “I… think you’ve made a mistake, I was just doodling.”

    “No, see, we didn’t really know how your brain would process it. Would it feel like your limbs were out of your control? Would you black out? It looks like it’s much simpler – your brain just pretends that it was the one that made those decisions!”

    “I’m not pretending! I really did decide to do all that!” I gestured at the board, frustrated. I was getting a bit loud, but Yung wasn’t listening to me at all! I think I would know if some guy with a brain interface had controlled me.

    “It’s like a split brain patient, Gemma. If you cut the corpus callosum and ask one hemisphere of the brain to do something, the other half will pretend that it was it’s idea all along – and it will make up nonsense justification. That is essentially what you’re doing now!”

    This didn’t make any sense. I had decided to get up, hadn’t I? I’d… gotten horny all of a sudden. That wasn’t like me. But I’d had hot flashes before. I was still the one controlling myself, right? Come to think of it, I had acted a bit odd. I’d said “They should have gotten a girl to do this test.” out loud. Why had I said that? Why had I gotten up? Could Yung be telling the truth?

    “The next test is to see if the effect remains now that you’re aware of it. I’m going to leave the room again, just sit there and do whatever comes naturally. I’ll be back to check on you in a bit.”

    “Umm… okay then.”

    This couldn’t be real, could it?

    I sat in my chair and bounced my leg nervously on the floor. If Yung was telling the truth, some guy had used my body to write some nonsense on the whiteboard. He’d made me stand with bad posture, he’d twisted my ankle… he’d made me get horny!

    No. I’d done all of those things. I couldn’t get past the thought that if somebody else had been moving my body I would know. The prior probabilities pointed strongly to this being a psychological test, Yung was just trying to work out how gullible I was.

    But still. If I had been controlled, how would I know? Could I somehow test it from the inside? Maybe if I decided to do something – or not do something – I could tell if I was being controlled. If I actually did do it, then I knew I was myself. If I found myself doing something else, then I must have been controlled. That seems simple enough, right?

    So I decided I’d just sit here and not do anything, and to hell with this whole test. That’ll show Yung and his team of nerds, teach them to play with my mind… I shivered a little bit.

    Wouldn’t it be funny if I just pretended that I was controlled, though? I looked down and smiled. Yeah, that would really show them. I poked one of my boobs and watched it jiggle.

    What would I do if I was being controlled? Moreover, what would the person controlling my body do? I stood up and wobbled slightly, feeling a little bit off balance in my heels. I chuckled and kicked them off. “Well, they told me to relax in here.” I said to myself, brushing myself down.

    I noticed I scuffed one of them when I kicked it off. ‘That wasn’t good,’ I thought. I kinda wanted to take a closer look, but instead I sashayed over to the whiteboard again and grabbed a marker. If I was going to pretend I was being controlled then I had to commit to it.

    Instead of writing anything on the whiteboard, I turned and looked at my reflection in the window, grinning at the other me. I gave myself a little wave and chuckled.

    “I bet you still think you’re the one in control!” I said to myself, slyly. “Well news flash, lady. You aren’t.” Oh yeah, I was good at this whole ‘pretending-to-be-controlled thing’. I took the marker lid off and ran it around my lips like lipstick, leaving an ugly black smudge on my mouth.

    “Haha, I can make you do anything!” I laughed. I stuck out my tongue and wiggled it about, tasting the dirty marker on my lips. Then I winked at myself and began scribbling over my cheek. I doodled over my nose and eyelids, totally ruining my makeup with the ugly marker. This is exactly the kind of thing I’d do if I was controlled, I thought, that’ll really fool Yung.

    I ran the marker down my neck and found myself staring at my cleavage. I was wearing a simple black dress today that doubled as a bra, but I still looked pretty hot. I felt my body begin to become aroused again as I looked down at my boobs, the marker poking into one.

    I mustn’t be taking good care of myself – becoming this horny from just the odd stray thought really wasn’t reasonable. I glanced around, then popped out one of my boobs, pulling the side of the dress down and wiggling out of the strap. I stared at my hard nipple in awe, then poked it with the end of the marker. It left a little black spot. I chuckled at the absurdity of it all.

    I took the boob in my other hand and kneaded it gently. A wave of pleasure washed through me and I gasped. I usually didn’t get this aroused from touching my nipples, I was kind of a downstairs girl. I mean, two minutes in the shower playing with my clit and I was done. I wondered what had changed about me, was it just because of the danger of doing it where I might be caught?

    I squeezed my boob harder, moaning slightly. Oh yeah, this did feel good. I reached down with my other hand and felt around the flat space between my legs, exploring carefully, as if I was touching myself for the first time…

    I jumped as I heard the door open. Yung walked in, smirking, but I didn’t cover myself. If that pervert wanted to catch me with my top off, so be it.

    “Having fun?” he asked casually.

    “Fuck yeah dude. You have to have a turn of this,” I said. I… don’t know why I said that. What a weird thing for me to say.

    “That’s enough now, I have to quiz her on what happened. See you back in the other room.”

    “Laters.” I shivered a little bit, it was cold in here with my chest exposed. Chest exposed! Eek! I quickly covered myself up. What had I been thinking! Touching myself? Letting this nerd see my boobs? I know I was just playing around to try and trick him, but gees, that seemed too far. What had gotten into me?

    “Okay Gemma, tell me. Why did you draw all over your face?”

    I touched my cheek self-consciously. Some of the ink rubbed off onto my fingers.

    “I- ,” my words caught in my throat. My excuse seemed so stupid now that I had to explain myself. “I was pretending to be controlled to trick you.” I said dumbly. I cringed.

    “I see,” said Yung, “And why did you pull your dress down?”

    “Um, well…” I paused. Hold the horses. Why had I pulled my dress down? It was definitely not something I would do – no matter how hard I had been pretending to be controlled. What the actual fuck?

    “I was being controlled?” I whispered to Yung, not quite believing it.

    “Very good!” he said happily. “What was the give away?”

    I swallowed. This was so weird. I still felt like I had been the one to do all of that. Even when I had looked at my reflection and told myself I was being controlled - that still felt like me. I could remember deciding to do that! Not in a ‘I’ve thought about this decision’ kind of way, but just like when you randomly decide to skip for a few steps down a path, or to whistle for no reason.

    But I believed Yung. I had been controlled. There was no way I would have played with myself in public like that if I’d been the one behind the wheel. But if I hadn’t been told I was being controlled… hell, even if I’d been told but only made to do half-way reasonable things, there’s no way I would have figured it out.

    “It was the boob thing. I wouldn’t have exposed myself like that.”

    I knew at that point that this neurostimulator stuff was powerful. You could rule the world with that stuff. Did Yung and his team know what they’d created here? Did they see the potential? I doubted it.

    “Ah, that makes sense,” Yung said, noting something down on his tablet. “Okay then, for this next test I’d like you to try and resist the commands coming from the other subject. He’s going to try and make you stand up and do star jumps, you just need to stay sitting down and not move. Is that okay?”

    I nodded and sat down on the chair opposite Yung, holding myself rigidly. So that’s how it’s going to be, is it?

    “Go ahead,” I said “I’m not going to move.”

    I sat there tensely, staring at Yung who sat opposite. Yung smiled at me and tapped a few more times on his tablet.

    “I’ll stay in the room this time. You should expect to be mounted soon.”

    Mounted? Is that what they were calling it now? I felt butterflies in my stomach. Would I be able to resist? Would I even be able to tell if I was being controlled? Yung seemed satisfied that I had been able to tell last time, but really I’d only figured it out afterwards.

    No. I would be able to. Neurorecivers or not, I was in control of myself, and I was ready. I shivered a little bit at the thought, then glanced down at my hands. I flexed them experimentally, wiggling my fingers in front of my face. I was still in control so far, at least, since my hands were certainly responding properly.

    I looked up at Yung and smirked. “I’m back.” I told him, happily. Not that I’d ever left, you know, just that I… hadn’t left… hadn’t been… -what? What was I saying? I thought about opening my mouth to clarify myself, but decided against it. A moment later I opened it anyway.

    “Star jumps, was it?” I found myself asking. “Why not make it more interesting, eh?”

    I knew the answer to that already since Yung had just told me – I was going to be mounted and made to do starjumps and I was supposed to resist. All I had to do was stay sitting down. I wouldn’t give in to this damn thing.

    I stood up.

    …just to stretch for a moment then I’d sit back down again, I figured.

    Wait, no, that wasn’t right, was it? I’d decided not to stand up at all, why had I suddenly changed my mind?

    Oh no. I knew why, of course. I was being controlled. Right this moment, I was being controlled by some guy in the next room.

    I knew that intellectually, but I certainly didn’t feel like it. I looked down and stared at my chest, reaching my hands up to grope my boobs. I felt every bit like I was the one the one doing it. This was so damn weird! I knew I was being controlled, I knew that somebody else was fondling my chest without a care in the world, but I didn’t feel like it. I felt like I was just standing here, poking at my boobs for no reason whatsoever. Or, really, for whatever stupid reason my mind made up to explain my actions a second after my body moved.

    I slipped my arms out of the straps and pulled my dress all the way off. It caught on my wide hips and I wiggled as I tried to force it down all the way.

    And that still felt like me! Even though I knew this dress was meant to come off the other way - over my head - and I would never make such a stupid mistake. Hell, I’d never undress in front of this damn nerd in some university waiting room full stop!

    Some part of my mind was pressing upon me that I was doing this just because I was nervous and wanted to take control of the situation by flaunting my sexuality… and it felt like such a good excuse, even though I knew it was just total bullshit generated by my unconscious brain and spoon-fed to me.

    I watched as I finished undressing myself, tearing off my panties in one swell movement, and kicking off my socks ungracefully. I wiggled my toes into the carpet, admiring my black nail polish. My eyes traced the gentle curves of my legs up to my crotch, and I gasped as I stared at my own vagina. I patted it with one of my hands, becoming so incredibly aroused. I grinned at Yung.

    “Okay, star jumps.” I said slyly.

    I decided right there that I was going to grab my dress and run from this room as fast as I could. I have pretty damn good willpower, and I really decided to do it, right then and there… but I didn’t. My body just stayed where it was, a stupid smirk on my face, and I felt like I’d changed my mind on the whole leaving thing… even though I knew on some level I really hadn’t!

    I decided to just get this over with and do the damn star jumps. At least, that’s what I felt like I decided, because at that same moment my body started jumping up and down, my arms swinging out.

    Ugh, I wasn’t even doing them properly! My breasts bounced against my chest uncomfortably as I hopped high in the air. I hit my leg hard on the coffee table below, but found myself ignoring the pain as I kept going.

    And more concerningly - I could feel myself getting so wet it was beginning to leak down my leg. Oh. My. God. I felt like I was a creep by getting aroused from exposing myself here, even though I knew it was really some guy’s arousal coming through in my body as he controlled me.

    That was freaky to think about. This guy was making me wet from the inside. He was making me feel like I was turned on by looking at my own body, as he controlled my eyes and hands and pussy.

    I stopped doing star jumps and grinned down at Yung, panting. He was staring at me open mouthed, the tablet hanging forgotten in front of him.

    I winked. “Wanna touch her tits?”

    He was kinda cute, sitting there all flustered. I wiggled my chest at him suggestively, feeling my breasts sway slightly from side to side. My pussy ached between my legs and I wanted nothing more than to run off and give it a quick rub, but my feet held firm.

    I strutted up to him, popping my hips from side to side suggestively. I knew I could seduce this nerd if I wanted to. I liked the power that gave me over him. I might be the naked one, but he was the one in my control… Okay, so probably not my control, but it sure felt like it. Would it be so bad just to relax and go with the flow?

    A moment later I fiiinaaally reached a hand down and began playing with my clit, pinching it between my fingers like I was holding a little dick. I jerked my hand up and down gently. Hmmm… Still, I moaned slightly at the sensation and didn’t break eye-contact with Yung. It wasn’t the smoothest way to masturbate, but whatever.

    I reached down with my other hand and wrapped it around Yung’s hanging wrist, then pulled his hand up to my chest. He stiffened slightly but didn’t complain, so I figured he was okay with it. I mushed his fingers into my breasts and moaned again, throwing my head back in apparent ecstasy.

    That seemed a bit overboard. I was rolling my head from side to side and moaning in pleasure… from just having some nerd grab my breasts? “Fuck yeah…” I breathed. I had to admit I did feel damn amazing - I was so wet I could feel it sticking to my thighs. I could sense a major orgasm on the way as I squeezed my clit between my thumb and forefinger. My fingers kept slipping off as I tried to masturbate, though, and I couldn’t quite bring myself to change the position…

    “It’s so fucking small!” I complained between moans. “I can’t get a good grip. How do girls fucking do this?”

    My fingers slipped off again and I growled in frustration. Fuck it! I grabbed Yung by the back of the head and shoved his face forcefully into my wet snatch.

    “Eat me out!” I shouted down at him. “Quickly!”

    Yung tried to say something but I pushed his head in harder until he finally gave in and began licking.

    ‘I’m not an ice-cream, you gumbi!’ I thought, disappointed. I wanted to tell him how to do it properly, but instead I just pushed his face in harder and moaned. Ooh. Oh, actually, that wasn’t too bad. My vagina clenched as his tongue grazed my clitoris. Oh yeah, that’s the spot. Right there! Right there!

    I gasped. I could feel the orgasm building up now. My legs began to shake and I opened my mouth to scream, but nothing came out. I used both hands to shove Yung’s face so hard against my pussy it hurt, but I didn’t care, I was past the point of no return, I was sex, I was pleasure, I was ooooOOooooHHHOHH!!

    My whole body shuddered in the biggest orgasm I’d ever felt in my life. My hands clenched, my toes wiggled, my legs gave out. I collapsed to the floor in a heap, writhing on the ground in an almost alien level of pleasure. I convulsed on the ground, my vision completely white as I felt wave after wave of pleasure flow through me…

    Oh my god. That was… that was a good one.

    Yung had been thrown back onto the couch. He now looked down at me with an expression of worry on his face. What was he worried about? That was fucking a-ma-zing.

    “Alright.” I said “I’ll get out now.”

    A second later my head dropped back against the floor and I shivered slightly.

    Wow.

    Stories possession story m2f

  • Stealth Control - NT Resort By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Stealth Control - NT Resort

    Author - VexenFox

    Western Herald, June 2034: 5 years after a quiet trial in Wellington University, and several expensive legal battles later, the team behind the so-called ‘stealth control’ neurostimulators has declared ‘NT Resort’ open.

    NT Resort was the place to be on spring break. Everybody had been buzzing about it’s grand opening for months. It had the best dance floors, famous DJs, 5 star accommodations, and hundreds of attractive college students all getting loosey goosey. And, best of all, it was absolutely free. Free! Zero! Zilch! Nothing!

    I rubbed my hand over my neck, feeling a strange itching sensation somewhere deep inside my head. My best friend Jimmy ran ahead, pulling me and Uni forward with his infectious energy. Luna tailed behind, holding onto Uni’s arm nerv+ously. NT Resort had only opened a week ago, and we were but the second intake of partygoers they had accepted. The whole thing gave me the willies, but Jimmy had painted pictures of such strange curiosity, revelling madness, wonderful sexual pleasure… well, Uni and I knew we’d have to experience it for ourselves.

    See, when I say that NT Resort was free… I just mean we didn’t have to pay any money. What we had to do instead was enough for half of our freshman class to swear off ever coming here. We had to give up control of our bodies.

    Not all the time! Just… for a few hours here and there. At least, that’s what they said in the orientation. We had to get this injection of neuro-recievers once a day which would form a kind of web over our brains. That web would let somebody ‘remote in’ to our nervous system and move our bodies around however they wanted. We’d apparently have no control over it, no matter how hard we tried, but the freaky thing is that we were told we wouldn’t even notice. Apparently it would just feel like we were still in control, even if we found ourselves doing really weird or embarrassing things for no reason. Weird, right?

    That’s why our visit was free. If you had enough money, you could pay the resort to be a ‘controller’ and get injected with a different set of nanobots that would instead ‘read’ from your brain, and transmit those commands to our bodies. The controllers would be able to choose which body (or bodies?) they wanted to control and do whatever they liked while their own body remained comatose, cared for by medical staff in another building.

    Thankfully, there were way more bodies than there were controllers, so with any luck we’d all be in control of ourselves for most of the holiday. I squeezed Uni’s hand and she smiled nervously at me. Hopefully.

    Jimmy ran through the gates that marked out the edge of the ‘control zone’ of the resort. Past that line and we’d be within range of the transmitters. Past that line and we could be controlled.

    I hesitated before the line, looking at Jimmy curiously. He danced about, waving the three of us in. Same old Jimmy, right? I braced myself and took a step forward. Uni and Luna followed behind.

    I shivered.

    I took a deep breath in and spread my arms wide, admiring the outdoor pool lounge we’d just walked into. “This is amaaazing!” I shouted at nobody in particular. I flexed my arms and jumped about a few times, giggling like a schoolgirl. Then I glanced back at Uni and Luna. They were both staring at me, mouths agape.

    “Yep!” I said “I’ve taken control of this guy! New arrivals are always the best – not too worn out yet.”

    I laughed inside my head, I wonder if they’d believe me? Obviously I wasn’t being controlled, we’d only been inside for just a few seconds. It quickly drifted out of my mind though, because staring back at the girl’s in their bathing outfits I found myself getting hard. It felt weirdly odd.

    Somewhat surprisingly, I found myself staring at Luna instead of my girlfriend. I don’t know what it was, but something about her just seemed… fascinating today. She glanced between me and Uni awkwardly.

    I strutted over to her and clapped a hand on her shoulder, stroking her neck delicately.

    “Heeyyy hot stuff. It’s my first time in a guy’s body, want to take my male virginity?”

    I guess if I kept playing the character of a guy controlled, maybe Uni wouldn’t be angry at me for hitting on Luna? I was too busy staring into Luna’s eyes to see what my girlfriend was up to, but I could hear her tutting next to me.

    Luna glanced at her and then back at me, shying away. “Oh, um, actually, I kind of know the guy you’re controlling, and um…” She shivered, then looked down at her own chest, suddenly ignoring both me and Uni.

    “Oh fuck yeah.” she said, grabbing her breasts and kneading them in her small hands.

    Oh shit! Luna was possessed! I almost laughed, the first person in our group to be controlled was shy little Luna! And controlled by what was apparently some horny guy too! I wonder what it felt like?

    Luna pulled her skirt out and yanked up her panties, so I could see the little pink bow on the front. “Hah!” her sweet voice called “I’m wearing panties! Hahahaha, that’s so weird!”

    She yanked them harder, really giving herself a wedgie.

    “And it really doesn’t hurt! Nothing to crush! Hahaha, that’s so wild!”

    The guy controlling Luna made her pull the underwear side to side, still yanking it up so it stretched against her vagina. I felt myself grow even harder at this sight - what can I say, I might love Uni, but Luna was pretty damn hot. And I’d never seen her be anywhere near this lude before!

    “You wanna have sex?” I blurted out. “I’m a girl in a guy for the first time. I bet you’re the opposite.” I chuckled. This was the stupidest plan to get into Luna’s pants I could have come up with.

    “Nah, I’m not gay.” the guy controlling Luna said. He glanced over at Uni, who was still watching the two of us in a bit of shock. “But if you wanna take her over, maybe we could make out as girls?”

    “Well I am gay.” I said, smirking. “I suppose I can wait a little while longer to try it out as a guy.” I gave myself a little pat on the crotch.

    I shivered again and quickly adjusted my erection. That thing was so uncomfortable, I’d left it straining in a bad position too long. Thankfully it seemed to be going down a bit now.

    I glanced over at Uni. “Hey, I was just joking about all of that.” I said, suddenly feeling kind of awkward. “I wouldn’t really try to sleep with Luna. Sorry to you too Luna.” I said, assuming she could still hear me while being controlled.

    Uni waved her hand at me, uncharacteristically. “Yeah yeah” she said. “Go away for a little bit, I’ve got company!”

    Huh?

    I stood in shock as Uni marched passed me and kissed her best friend on the lips. What the hell! Uni must be controlled too!

    I stared as they began making out, the guy in Luna’s small body being rough and pushy, Uni’s controller much more restrained and in control. I watched Luna’s little hand grab my girlfriends boob and mush it against her own as they kissed.

    This was so wild. What should I do? Should I try to stop them? Luna and Uni had agreed to be controlled of course, but I don’t think either of them expected to be forced to makeout with each other in public. Was that over a line? Maybe they should get a chance to say so?

    As I stood in indecision, Luna ripped Uni’s top open, pulling a few buttons off and scratching my girlfriend’s skin with a nail. I made my mind up.

    “Hey, um, you guys.” I said. “Ah, I think you shouldn’t use my girlfriends body like that. She agreed to be controlled to swim and party, not makeout with her best friend! You should at least ask first.”

    The two girls glanced over at me, then shared a look.

    “And you, ah, man in Luna’s body? I know we were told to expect to be fondled, but you’re being so rough, and um, I know she bruises easily…”

    Luna looked at me for a moment, then turned back to Uni. “Don’t let this girl go anywhere.” Luna’s high pitched voice said. “I’ll get rid of this guy.”

    Luna shivered and looked around confused. A second later I found myself shivering too. It was cold out here, but if they thought they could get rid of me that easily…

    I turned to run off and get help. Surely making out with friends was against some sort of rule here? I tore off my shirt as I ran and threw it up in the air to get attention.

    “WOOOO!” I shouted at the top of my lungs. “HOT GUY HERE FOR THE TAKING! COME GET A HOLD OF THIS GUY, FRESHLY ARRIVED, NOT WORN OUT!”

    I paused for a moment to rip off my pants too, yanking my budgie smugglers down and showing off my naked body to the world. I ran inside and jumped onto the bar, climbing up and walking over people drinking. I stood high and swung my dick in a circle a few times for the hell of it. I found it getting erect again.

    “ALL YOURS! NEW GUY RIGHT HERE! DO US A FAVOUR, SOMEBODY!”

    I felt my legs bending and on a whim decided to belly flop off the bar onto a couch where some people were chatting. But my foot slipped as I jumped and I crashed down onto the floor, flopping half onto the couch, and knocking over a few stools as I fell.

    Oft.

    I shivered from the pain and looked down.

    Ow! What the fuck! Why did I do that?

    Nursing my sore body, I gingerly stood up and covered my crotch with a hand. Back in the pool area Luna and Uni started making out again.

    Had I just been controlled?

    Oh my god, this week was going to be insane.


    I woke up the next morning feeling sore. Very sore. I groaned as I rolled out of bed and stumbled to my feet. I was in one of the hotel rooms of the resort, but it was a mess. There were clothes strewn around the room, piles of bottles and cold pizza laying on the floor, and someone’s bra was hanging off the ceiling fan.

    What had happened last night? It was a bit of a blur. After I jumped off the bar and almost broke my back I’d decided to calm myself down with a beer. That quickly turned into five, and then the shots had come out…

    I vaguely remembered being naked for most of the night, and apparently pretending to be a girl for a little while. That was weird.

    How much of last night was me? How much was it the rich kids controlling me?

    I shook my head, and was rewarded with an angry flare from my headache. Was it possible to figure out when I’m the one in control? Suffice to say I certainly never drank that much by myself.

    And what had happened to Uni and Luna? Last I’d seen of them they were making out by the pool, but that was hours ago now. They were both clearly being controlled, I hope they hadn’t been made to drink as much as I had.

    I gingerly got dressed and stumbled into the hallway. Luna and Uni had probably been left passed out in a room somewhere like I was, so I hoped I might be able to find them before breakfast. Most of the rooms I walked past had open doors, the controller’s not being too worried about privacy – after all, these weren’t their rooms, or their bodies. I glanced into each one as I went along – empty, empty, pile of naked guys, empty, satanic ritual, empty, couple having sex…

    I stopped in the doorway of a room where a blonde girl was sipping a cup of tea as she looked out her balcony at the rising sun outside.

    “Luna?”

    The blonde girl turned around, and her face twisted into a smug little smile. It wasn’t Luna, but I recognised her.

    “Oh. Hi, Vikky.”

    I knew Vikky from college, she’d clearly come here from spring break too. She looked like a princess and spoke like a sailor. She wasn’t one of those ‘mean girl’ types, but I hated her just the same – she never let me forget that she always got better grades that I did. Barely.

    “Hey shithead.” said Vikky, still grinning. “Had a rough night, then?”

    “Yeah… how’d you get off so lightly?”

    I gestured around the room, it was mostly neat and tidy. The bed had been slept in, rather than the floor, and there were only a few wine glasses sitting on the bedside table.

    “Hah, you know.” Vikky chuckled, and gestured to the bathroom. “I just made some friends. Hey, Brittney!”

    A man’s voice called back.

    “One second!”

    I looked at Vikky, surprised.

    “These controller’s aren’t all rich jocks and old men, Pete-y boy.” Vikky laughed. “Some of them are rich cheerleaders.”

    Brittney chose that moment to come out of the bathroom and I was greeted by the sight of a huge muscle bound dude, shirtless, and wearing only a towel. He gave me a dainty little wave.

    “She’s controlling a guy?” I asked, surprised.

    “Sure”, said Vikky, “Why not?”. She glanced at Brittney’s towering figure and grinned. “Leave that dude outside for a moment, would you? Pete and I have a bit of a score to settle.”

    “You want me to jump him for you?” Brittney asked, her deep voice cracking as if she was trying to push it into a higher pitch.

    “Ya, that’d be great.”

    “Hey, what?” I spluttered.

    The huge guy walked out of the room, still wearing only a towel. I could have sworn he was hiding a boner too.

    “You came all the way in here, we might as well have some fun before letting you go, ay?”

    I turned to go. “Nooooo, thank you. Tell Brittney too bad, I’m not her toy-- “. I cut myself off and turned back to Vikky, a little smile playing onto my face.

    “Orrrrr maybe I am!” I said perkily. I sighed inwardly. Who knew what games Vikky would get up to if I let Brittney control me? She was always tormenting me, that one.

    I waltzed over to her and stood, hands on hips. “What do you want me to make him do?”

    My voice sounded kinda funny, higher pitched than normal, like I was straining it up.

    “Oh, I don’t know.” said Vikky, “I just wanna embarrass him a little!”

    “Hmmmm”, I said, patting my chest absently “We could play a bit of dress up?”

    “Hah, okay. Let me pick something out.”

    Whatever would get Vikky to let me go quickly, I suppose. I figured if I played along for a bit, I could get out of here before Brittney possessed me.

    I sauntered over to the vanity by the wall and studied my face in the mirror. “He looks a bit girly already!” I chirped, “This will be an easy transformation!”

    Vikky had picked out a tight purple dress from her wardrobe, sleeveless and form-fitting. She threw it at me.

    “Chuck him in this one!”

    I picked up the dress and held it in front of me, not too sure how to actually slip it on. I quickly stripped out of my shorts regardless.

    “Hehe”, I giggled, looking at the bulge in my underwear. “This will never get old!”

    Vikky helped me to pull the dress over my head. It was extremely tight, I could barely breathe in it. She handed me a couple of rolled up socks, which I stuffed in the front where my boobs should be.

    “This feels kinda funny!” I told her, “Like, I wear dresses like this all the time, but it feels weird on this body.”

    “Well, it’s definitely not the right size!” Vikky laughed, struggling to pull up the zipper. “C’mon, let’s do your makeup.”

    She sat me down and started attacking my face with an onslaught of various powders and creams. I had no idea what she was doing as she brushed a darker powder around my jaw. What was that one even for?

    “Don’t forget the blush!” I giggled.

    I did my own eyeliner. For some reason that felt easier than getting Vikky to do it, which was weird. Instead, Vikky painted my nails a hot-pink colour. I hoped I could get out of here soon, I would have thought Brittney would have been able to drop off that big guy by now. Maybe she got held up.

    “Damn, girl!” Vikky said. “He doesn’t look half bad!”

    I stared at myself in the mirror. Apart from the dress squeezing me like a torture device, and my short hair clashing with the vibe, I actually looked kind of… pretty?

    I found a pair of ridiculously tall heels by the door and forced my oversized feet into them – they were obviously like five sizes too small. Still, I strutted around the room like a pro, swinging my hips side to side like I was on a catwalk.

    “Noice.” said Vikky, watching me. She slapped my ass as I walked past, which I tried to jiggle for her. It didn’t seem to have the bounce for it, though.

    “Okay! Okay! I want to see his reaction!” I laughed.

    Wait, who’s reaction?

    I stood there, grinning at Vikky, and felt myself shiver slightly… my grin faltered.

    I… what was I doing?

    I looked down. Why had I put this on? I could remember it perfectly, but the reasons didn’t make any sense. What did I expect Brittney to do to me that was any worse than this? The controller’s weren’t allowed to actually harm the bodies they inhabited.

    “What the hell…” I whispered.

    Vikky laughed at the look of shock on my face. “Feeling a bit funny, big guy?”

    I stared at her. “Was I just controlled?” I asked. She laughed even harder. I blushed. Of course I was.

    “Very funny!” I said, trying to pull the dress off. It was too damn tight! I stomped towards the door as I tugged at it, finally freeing myself with a rip. Before I could escape, however, Vikky grabbed my arm. She was blushing too.

    “You’re a good sport about this!” she said, her voice strangely high pitched. “I really enjoyed being in your body. Take care of it for me!”

    Then she rose onto her tippy toes and kissed me on the lips.

    “Off you go!”

    I stumbled out the door, half naked, kicking off my ridiculous heels. Alright, I thought, if Vikky can make friends with a controller and muck around with me, then I can find somebody to do the same to her. I bet there are a million controller’s here who’d love to embarrass a hot tom-boy like her.

    As I made my way down the hallway, I heard a Vikky’s voice shout. “Oh my god, Brittney! I can’t believe you made me kiss him!”

    Stories m2f possession story

  • Body Rentals - A Gal At Madame Maxine's By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Body Rentals - A Gal At Madame Maxine’s

    Author - VexenFox

    “Why would I give you a freebie again?”

    “Because I’m really, really into it.”

    “Doesn’t sound like a good reason to me, buddy.”

    My friend Mia was negotiating with a new guy. It was a slow night, so the two of us were sitting with four or five other girls in the lobby of Madame Maxine’s. The four or so girls who’d already been rented were still in their rooms, so it wasn’t exactly kicking off out here.

    When Mia had told me she was working for one of those new Body Brothel’s I wasn’t surprised – she was always into weird shit. When she managed to convince me to do a trial shift two months later, I was shocked that I went along with it.

    While some people kind of liked having a job where they could just sit back and let somebody move them around, I always had a lot of initiative – and independence. But when the recent round of layoffs hit, and it was this or McDonalds. Fuck it, I thought.

    The way it worked was us girls would hang out in the lobby, drinking and chatting with clients, or johns as Mia called them. This gave us an opportunity to vet the people who’d have control of our bodies beforehand, and gave the johns an opportunity to see us as real people, rather than just bodies to be worn.

    If john liked the look of you, and you were okay with him (or sometimes, her) jumping into your skin, they’d pay at the desk and disappear into a backroom. Meanwhile, you’d go into another room with a bed, a mirror, and a bunch of other amenities and toys.

    The john would then take control of your body for 15 minutes. At least.

    There were rules of course. No sex without outsiders was one. Kinda ironic for a brothel, I know. I mean, sure, the clients could masturbate if they wanted, or go back out into the lobby and find another girl to make out with, but no sex, you know? It was supposed to be a classy place, and nobody wants to find their body was used by some lame-ass girlfriend to give a blowjob birthday present for her ugly-ass man.

    All the girls were clean, and the clients would have to make do with just some fondling between us girls. No outsiders allowed.

    They also weren’t allowed to do anything to the body that lasted too much beyond the session. No injuries, obviously. No haircuts. Not even shaving, unless it was cleared beforehand.

    My first night I was so nervous I nearly puked. See, the girl’s get to decide if we want to be awake while we’re controlled, or just black out and wake up afterwards in whatever position the john put us in. Some girls even do their settings so that they think they’re doing everything of their own free will, which sounds fucking nuts to me.

    Anyway, I’ve always chosen the ‘blackout’ option. The idea of somebody controlling my body, making me flirt, making me masturbate, checking out my ass – nah man, I’m happier just waking up after, $100 richer.

    I know $100 doesn’t sound like much, but man, that’s for 15 minutes work. And there are cameras and people looking after my body, so it’s pretty safe. I’m amazed more people don’t do it, to be honest. Now that I’ve actually gotten in, and seen from the other side what it’s like, it’s like, what was I worried about?

    But, yeah, on my first night I was sitting here all nervous like. I hadn’t really learnt how to chat up the john’s yet, you know? There’s a skill to it. The fast spend or the fast rejection is what you want. You have to charm them quickly, because you’re on the clock. I didn’t know any of that yet, so I was just lounging around, quietly chatting with different guys as they arrived.

    Eventually, one guy asked if he could rent. (Nowadays I usually ask first because it’s quicker). Anyway, he asked if he could rent, and I was all like “Sure, babe, let’s go.” and inside I’m panicking. This guy is going to control me? He paid at the desk and I hid away in the smallest back room I could.

    I remember looking down at myself and thinking “Holy shit, somebody else is going to have this view in a moment?” I kicked my feet and cupped my boobs, and giggled nervously. It takes a few minutes for them to set up the john in the other room, but all of us girls are already hooked in wirelessly to be rented at any time. Which means I have a few minutes to sit there and panic! I imagined waking up outside, somehow, or to a broken arm, or all manner of things. I stared down at my skimpy dress and wondered what a guy would do if he had this view.

    An instant later I found myself back in the lounge. Naked. And standing on a table.

    Turned out they cut that session off early because the john was ‘Recklessly endangering the worker’s safety’. Funnily enough, that made me feel way more confident about the place, because all he’d been doing is dancing on a coffee table in stripper heels. Nothing I hadn’t done before, haha. But it wasn’t allowed – he’d been jumping about and shaking my boobs all over. If he’d fallen, I could have been hurt, so they kicked him out of my body, and I got to wake up naked on a table.

    Usually they send them back to the room first.

    My next few rents went pretty smoothly. One was a bodybuilder who came in looking for the “Smallest, weakest girl I ever saw” and he chose me, the bastard. I woke up after that one with every muscle in my body completely wrecked. Turned out he’d rented me for like two hours! And he’d spent most of that time finding out that, yeah, small women can only lift a few kilograms. Maybe he got off on it, I don’t know.

    They didn’t kick him out because ‘all he was doing was exercising’, but fuck, I felt sore for days after. He’d made me do squats, jumping jacks, situps, weightlifting, deadlifts… and apparently was completely amazed when he couldn’t do a pushup. Yeah, fuck off, skinny girls can’t do push ups, okay? He apparently didn’t know that, and my friend Kiera told me he kept trying to, over and over, giggling the whole time. He used my skinny arms to push me up a little bit off the ground and then fall back down onto my boobs. Again and again. Yeah.

    At the opposite end was this big fat guy who wanted to be small and skinny. He picked me too for some reason. I was really nervous beforehand that he’d gorge my body on crap, but he was a pretty friendly guy and literally negotiated how much chocolate and shit he would be allowed to eat in my body. He had a fantasy about eating chocolate off a hot girl, apparently, but was easily embarrassed and didn’t actually want the girl to be there while he did it – so his plan was to do both roles in my body. Eat chocolate off a hot girl, alone, from inside the hot girl’s body. Hah.

    Anyway, we pissed around for a while chatting about it, and eventually I get him down to just one of those small packets of family chocolates. He protested until I showed him how large the packet was compared to like, my whole head, and he relented, lumbering over to the back room to be hooked up.

    I took the chocolates to one of the bedrooms and quickly changed out of my good outfit – this arsehole was going to get chocolate all over me, I didn’t want it ruined. I was rushing to do up my leather body suit when the rent signal hit my brain.

    Instantly, I found myself lying on my back, on the bed, and covered all over in this sticky brown goo. One of my hands was holding a tit, and the other was in my mouth. I could taste the chocolate – not bad, actually – and I could feel the john’s leftover arousal pulsing through me. Usually I woke up feeling pretty satisfied (if a bit sore and used) but apparently fatso had spent the whole time on his chocolate fantasy and hadn’t finished masturbating. He’d probably run out of money.

    The cleanup from that was a nightmare. He’d somehow got chocolate all through my hair, in my butt crack, between my toes, all over my face… I felt full and bloated the whole time I cleaned myself up from somebody else’s’ festivities. And I was still damn horny!

    It’s weird waking up horny. It’s not like when you wake up from sleeping next to a hot guy and in the mood. It’s waaaay more intense than that! It’s like waking up right in the middle of having sex, except that you’re literally in the middle of doing all the movements yourself, and probably pretty close to cumming.

    I don’t know how to describe it. Imagine the horniest guy you can imagine – this guy thinks you’re a bloody goddess sent from heaven. Ordinarily he couldn’t get within five miles of a girl as hot as you, and he’d be right – no way you’d touch him sexually, even if you were getting paid. But now he’s in you – and there’s no hesitation or embarrassment since he’s alone. No shyness, no being careful or trying to get the other person off or anything. It’s just him, and your body. He’s having the fucking time of his life, moving your arms about, fondling your tits and sticking your fingers in god knows where. He’s just about to have the orgasm of his life…

    Then his allotted time runs out, and you wake up right in the middle of it.

    It’s fucking intense, let me tell you.

    That’s part of what keeps me in this work, I’ll admit. I don’t have to actually let anybody touch me or have sex with me – it’s all just my body, and man do they get it off. Sometimes guys are a bit too rough for sure – once I woke up with four of my fingers in my pussy – but the johns almost always play nice. Madame Maxine’s is a classy place, after all, and they won’t want to be banned.

    Anyway, I was going to tell you about what’s happening with Mia and this guy with a kink for it. He wants a freebie because he says we’ll have such a good time being controlled by him. Yeah, right. I’m getting called over, so I’ll tell you more about it in a moment.


    “He wants a ride in both of us lad.”

    I swaggered over to where Mia and the new guy were negotiating. It was normal – encouraged, even – for the john and the gal to chat for a bit beforehand. You want your clients to know what’s okay, and to know you’re a real person in there, not just a hunk of flesh they can ride.

    I mean, you were a hunk of flesh that they got to drive around, but you were a person too.

    “I want you to stay aware for it, too.”

    “This guy reckons he has a fetish for this shit, and that when he’d controlling us all that pent up energy will bubble through.”

    “I can tell you now, it will be the best orgasm you’ve ever had.”

    “I told him you always go the blackout route, though.”

    “How come you want us awake dude?” I asked. I was way more comfortable just jumping ahead in time, not knowing what the guy’s did with my body. Being forced to move about while you were aware would be pretty damn freaky.

    “That’s part of it.” the guy said, “I like to know you’re watching, getting off alongside me.”

    “Most people do this because the don’t want their partners to see what they do.” I quipped, but the guy just shrugged.

    “I’ll find another girl if you’re not interested. How often do you get the opportunity to have the orgasm of your life?”

    “Literally every day.”

    Mia laughed.

    “I’m happy to stay awake, if that’s what you’re into, but no way you’re getting a freebie for it.”

    “How about you?”

    I hesitated. It had been a slow night, and was kinda curious what it felt like to be controlled. I mean, I’d been controlled dozens of times, but I’d never been awake for it. Would I regret it? Maybe. But I would probably have given it a go at some point anyway, why not with the kink man? If how I felt after waking up was any indication, the feelings were pretty intense even for my regulars.

    “Double rate, bitch.” I said.

    “Fuck, really?”

    “You want me to be awake, you gotta pay for it. You’re not the only one that can negotiate prices.”

    “I’ll just find somebody else then.”

    He didn’t move. I shrugged…

    “Fiiiine.” the guy said. “Let’s do it.”

    He sighed and looked at Mia. “You first.”

    Mia winked at me and strutted into one of the back bedrooms, while the john went over to the counter to pay and be setup in the jump room. Mia was a thicc gal, not much taller than me, but about twice as big. And not fat, either, her waist was trim af. She just had a huge ass, tits, and was built a gymnast. Guy’s liked renting her body when they wanted to turn the feminine assets to the max.

    I waited on the couch while she ducked into the back room. I wondered what it would be like to be awake while controlled? I wouldn’t be able to stop it, you’re kind of committed once you choose the setting. That’s part of what stopped me from trying it before. What if I panicked, and couldn’t even move to get help? What if the guy made me do something gross? Would I really not have any control at all? I knew what having a numb arm or leg felt like, but not being able to move my eyes? Not able to even talk or breathe by myself?

    Fuuuuccck thaaaaat.

    I didn’t have to wait long for Mia to be jumped. Barely two minutes after she ducked into the room, her body swaggered back out under the john’s control. He pumped her hips side to side in an over the top way.

    “Hey gal.”

    “Oiya.”

    I looked him over lazily. I was used to seeing other girls controlled, of course. They put us out in the lounge not just to flirt with the john’s going in, but also to play with the john’s coming out, if you know what I mean.

    They guy held up Mia’s hands in front of his face and wiggled his fingers. He stared at them with a fascination not uncommon for the johns, but the way he bit her lip… well, he was obviously turned on.

    “Taking it slow?”

    He just nodded dumbly, mesmerised my Mia’s pale fingers in front of him. He waved them this way and that, making her look kinda stupid. He didn’t have her flow, you know, he looked out of place in her body. Like a bad actor on stage for the first time, conscious of every movement to a degree that made it all seem so unnatural. Mia was never like that – never like that when she was in control of herself anyway. Cool as a cucumber, that one was.

    Eventually he lowered his hands to fondle Mia’s chest through her bra. As soon as he touched the assets he gasped and moaned, and I giggled a bit nervously. What did that feel like for Mia, from the inside? She was awake right now, watching her body fondle itself with apparent ecstasy. She would feel the horniness, for sure. Feel the guy’s arousal making her pussy quiver and pulse… fuck, I’d be having a turn in a minute too.

    I looked down at myself and tried to imagine it. Nothing. I waved my hands in front of me, then squeezed my boobs too, imagining what Mia was feeling.

    Nope, didn’t feel like much. Hmmm.

    I looked back up to find Mia’s face staring at me, horniness screaming right out of it. The guy reached out and grabbed my hand.

    “Let’s go to one of the rooms.”

    I shrugged and let him lead me there. He’d be paying through his nose for a turn inside me in a moment, might as well let him get his money’s worth.

    Once inside though, he just kind of stood around. Overwhelmed maybe? It happens. Definitely horny, he was squeezing Mia’s hands as tight as a nun hiding a vibrator.

    I decided I might as well have some fun.

    “Hey Mia, ya in there?”

    Mia’s face smiled slyly back at me.

    “I bet you’re hoping we don’t do anything toooooo crazy, ay. Tell you what, if you don’t want to get on all fours, just raise your arm up into the air.”

    The guy controlling Mia’s body giggled at me.

    “It’s easy as!” I said, demonstrating. “All you have to do is raise your arm. Go on, then!”

    Nothing.

    “Well, I guess you better get on all fours.”

    Mia’s body fell to it’s elbows and knees, and the guy gasped again. Mia’s tits were big enough that they grazed the floor when he put her body like that, and he was definitely enjoying the feeling.

    “Good girl” I said, and he shuttered again. I slapped him on the ass for good measure.

    I plonked myself down on Mia’s back, riding her like a horse, but facing the other way. Her body shivered again, but I couldn’t tell if it was from arousal, or from the guy’s effort in holding me up with Mia’s skinny little girl arms. Didn’t matter, I supposed.

    I slapped him on the ass again a few times, playing Mia’s ass cheeks like a pair of bongo drums.

    Alright, so I don’t really know how to do this sort of thing. I’m not a dominatrix, I’m usually asleep when all the sex stuff happens. Bear with me!

    The guy moaned, and then spoke with Mia’s voice.

    “I’ll be controlling you instead in a few minutes.” he said.

    “I know.”

    “I bet Mia will have a thing or two to say to you.”

    “Oh yeah?” I swung myself around, still sitting on her back. “Let’s give her something to be angry about then, shall we?”

    I slapped Mia’s thigh like a jockey. She laughed and started crawling forward.

    “Mush!” I cried, as Mia’s body chuckled.

    “Oi, oi, okay, enough!” the guy said. “I’ve only got two minutes left in here, and need to make this body orgasm before I switch out.”

    “Sounds like a challenge” I said, standing up. The guy made Mia gaze up at me. He sat on her haunches and began fondling her tits again, one hand snaking down to play with her pussy. He let out a quiet moan.

    “Want me to dance? Cause I ain’t helping you with that.”

    I began bopping my hips side to side.

    The guy slowly began to rub Mia’s pussy, pushing gently between the folds. Her body was quivering already.

    I spun around and waved my ass in front of her face. He gasped and leaned forward, pressing Mia’s face against my ass check. I gasped softly as he stuck her tongue out and gently licked the back of my thigh. Shit, this was turning me on too.

    The guy moaned softly with Mia’s voice as he masturbated in her body. I turned around and began slowly removing my jacket as I danced.

    “What do you want me to do in your body?” he asked, panting.

    I gave him a cheeky smile. “I want you to make me cum.”

    “Ooooh, that can be arranged.”

    He licked Mia’s lips.

    “But I’m not just going to make you cum. I’m going to make you beg for it.”

    “Are you now?”

    “I’m going to make you sing out for more. I’m going to make you wriggle and dance and grin and kiss.”

    He was really getting into this shit.

    “I’m going to take control of that smug little face of yours and do whatever I want with it.”

    Oi, smug?!

    “And when I’m done, I’m going to make you get down on the floor and kiss these feet!”

    He wriggled his toes for effect, then grunted with Mia’s cute high pitched voice and his whole body gave a shudder.

    Mia’s face changed suddenly and she feel backwards as her muscles suddenly relaxed for a moment. She was back in control.

    “Holy fuck” she said. “He wasn’t kidding about that. What a bloody trip.”

    I looked down at myself. Any moment now they would rewire the connection and he’d be in control of my body. And for the first time, I’d be awake for it!

    “You bitch!” she said, getting up. “I’m going to make you pay for that.”

    “Oh yeah?” I said. “And what-”

    And then my mouth stopped working.

    Stories possession story m2f

  • Body Rentals - Elle Gets Controlled By VexenFox
    X xorg

    I woke late up the next morning. It was about 10am, the sun was shining brightly, and I could faintly hear the sounds of somebody fiddling around in another room, probably my brother.

    I felt fresh and well rested, which was a welcome change after yesterday’s adventures. After Sarah had left, I’d forced my aching body through the motions of getting dressed and cleaning up. I had tried to remove the small receiver from the back of my neck, but I couldn’t figure out how to get it off – it seemed to be stuck pretty tight. I’d planned on asking Sarah how to remove it, but had fallen asleep exhausted before I got around to it. At least there was no hurry, I’d heard of people using the old-style receivers for weeks at a time with no problems, it was really more just a piece of mind kind of thing.

    I yawned and stretched, shaking the sleep out of my limbs. Looking around the room for something to wear, I noticed something odd – my door was open. I never slept with the door open.

    As I stood up, I felt something kind of strange. That same tingling in my hands and feet that I’d felt yesterday, when Sarah used the helmet on me. That was weird, was there something wrong with the receiver? I reached behind my neck to fiddle with it again…

    …And then I was across the room, staring myself in the mirror. What the hell? I looked around – nothing else had changed. I’d apparently just teleported. Had I zoned out for a second? I felt a chill down my spine. The Body Rentals unit – it was possible to make the mount black-out when using it.

    I spun, searching for the helmet. I hadn’t moved it since Sarah had left yesterday, and she’d just left it out on my desk near the door… It wasn’t there. I felt my stomach drop.

    “It’s okay, it’s okay.”, I told myself. “Sarah’s the only one that knows how to use it. If that was a blackout just now, then it was her.” And if it wasn’t her? I reached up again and tried to peel off the reciever. It wouldn’t budge, it felt like I was going to pull my skin off before moving that thing. What did they stick it on with, bloody stitches?!

    Trying to keep myself calm, I pulled out my phone. I was in the middle of pulling up Sarah’s contact when I felt the tingling again. Oh noooo…

    …And then I was back in front of the mirror. It was freakily instant - like no time had passed at all. One moment I was about to call Sarah, and then I was staring at myself in the mirror and feeling… aroused.

    I was definitely wet. I could feel the dampness of my panties touching my skin, and feel the radiating warmth of arousal – quickly fading as my definitely not horny mind reasserted itself.

    “Jesus Christ” I felt a deep pange of anxiety as I realised my situation. Somebody – probably Sarah – had taken the helmet to god knows where, and was now switching off my brain at her pleasure, to do god knows what with my body.

    I looked down. You have no idea what these hands were doing 2 minutes ago. I’d probably been fondled, unconscious, by my own hands. My body didn’t feel too different, except for the wetness. My boobs didn’t feel sore or anything, and I didn’t feel tired. “Maybe Sarah was just testing the black-out feature?” I really hoped that was the case.

    Then I felt the tingling again. “No!” I shouted. I squeezed my hands and tensed my body, I could fight it! I shut my eyes, concentrating. The feeling disappeared. “Yes!” I thought. “No stupid brain chip is gonna control this girl!”.

    I smiled and opened my eyes. And screamed. About an inch in front of me was a face. Okay, so it was my face, but c’mon, you don’t expect to blink and suddenly be staring at yourself, do you? I was back in front of the mirror, and feeling a little chilly. Just how long had I blacked out for? This was getting freakier by the second.

    I went to adjust my top and found it was gone, my cold hand brushed skin. I looked down and yelped – I was completely naked, the cool breeze from the open window wafting over my nude form. Oh crap! I ran over and pulled the curtains. Had anybody seen me? What had happened? Maybe I couldn’t fight this thing after all.

    This time my body did feel a bit weird. I raised a hand to hand to my nipple, and found it puffy and sore. There were red marks on my breasts, where somebody had pawed at them. I wiggled my fingers. Somebody had pawed at them with my own hand.

    My vagina felt very strange, and a little sore, like I’d masturbated, but in a weird way. My clitoris was aching, but the actual opening was completely fine – just wet. I shivered. This was too weird. I think if I hadn’t been feeling the residual horniest, left over from whoever was controlling my body, I would have been freaking out a lot more.

    My phone alarm went off, and I jumped. I hadn’t set an alarm? I walked over to where it was sitting on the floor amongst my clothes – clearly thrown with very little care by “me”. I gulped as I saw the time, a whole hour had passed. An hour where my body had been moving around, outside my control, without my awareness, doing god knows what. What if I’d left the house? Insulted people? Oh god, what if I’d had sex with someone?

    “No”, I thought, “I would be able to feel that. Somebody has just been rubbing my vagina.” I smelt my finger. “And doing it with this hand.”

    I unlocked my phone and it opened straight into the video app, where a video recorded 20 minutes ago waited for me. “Jesus Christ”, they must have used my fingerprint to open my phone. Goddamn it!

    I clicked play, and my own face popped up, grinning. “Hiiii” the video me said in a tone that made me want to punch myself. “Want to see what I’ve been up to?”

    My mouth dropped open as I stared at the copy of me, waving out from the video. It wasn’t a copy of me at all, it was what my body had been doing less than an hour ago. Such a weird disconnect – that was me. That’s my face. This voice said those things.

    And I didn’t know what was coming next.

    “I” smiled slyly at the camera, fingering my shirt. I glanced over to where it was now lying on the floor, knowing what was coming. The video me spoke. “I’ve been having sooooo much fun as you.” she winked. “But I thought I’d make this video so you get to enjoy some of it too! Isn’t that soooo nice of me?”

    I watched as my own face smirked at me. “I love this girly body of yours, Elle. It’s amazing what you can get away with when you have a face like this.”

    What have you been doing?!

    The video me looked down, then yanked off my shirt, ripping it slightly. I watched my own hands squeeze and poke my boobs, as if I’d never touched them before – actually, as if I’d never touched boobs before at all. The video me was being rough, but not in a sexy controlled way, just in a “I-don’t-know-what-I’m-doing” kind of way. A sinking feeling washed over me – I don’t think this was Sarah in my body.

    Be gentle you bastard! Who are you?

    The video me struggled to take off my bra, trying to pull it straight up without undoing the strap. It looked painful to watch, and I felt my sore nipple as I watched – that clearly wasn’t the end of the abuse my body had been forced to do to itself.

    “OOooowooowwweee” came an off-putting moan as the video me finally removed my bra, and I cringed with embarrassment. Then she reached a hand in my pants, wiggled it for the camera, and stuck it right into my mouth.

    Fucking gross!

    I wanted to vomit. I looked down at my hands, and they were not at all clean. Fuck you, whoever did this to me. Fuck you Body Rentals Inc. Fuck you Sarah!

    Then the video me took my finger and stuck it in my ear, giving herself a wet willy. Next she stuck it in her nose, digging for gold. She gave the camera an evil look, and I gasped as I watched myself pull out a big hunk of snot… and eat it.

    I think I’m going to be sick.

    The video me didn’t stop there though, she pulled down my pants, ripped off my underwear, and waved them in front of the camera.

    “Lookie here! I’ve got your panties, Elle! Or are they myyyyy panties?”

    They’re still mine! You’re just wearing them! I’m wearing them! I mean, no! ARGH!!

    I watched in horror as “I” raised the underwear to my face and took a huge wiff. “Mmmmmmm” the video me said, closing my eyes in apparent ecstasy. “Feels even better in your body.”

    What? You’ve smelt my underwear before? Who-

    The girl in the video stared straight at the screen, and raised one eyebrow. “Now that’s not fair!” I hissed. “I can’t even do that!”. Still staring at the camera, right at me it seemed, she put my underwear on her head like a hat. The video me started cracking up, like it was the funniest thing in the world.

    “This is soooo great.” she laughed. “I can make you do anything! I wish I could see your face when you watch this. I bet it would look something liiiike…” She started making faces, moving my face muscles in ways that I couldn’t copy if I tried. She pouted, she opened my mouth wide and flipped my tounge around. She crossed my eyes, and even reached up and peeled my eyelids back so you could only see the whites of my eye.

    Goddamn it, I wanted to hit her. No. Focus. Who could be controlling my body like that? Sarah wouldn’t do that. In fact, no girl I knew would act like that – not the awkward fondling, at least – I must have been controlled by a guy. A teenage boy, just judging by the immaturity he was forcing my body through.

    The video me stood up, and for the first time in my life I got a close up view of my vagina from an outside angle. I’d never taken a video like this before, or any kind of nude photo. I was really kind of a prude – though now apparently my body had done things that I never had.

    “Hmmm, what to do, what to do?” my voice said, knowing exactly what it was planning on doing. “I kind of feel like going for a walk. I better exercise your body while I’m borrowing it, right? Wouldn’t want you getting fat!”

    I watched the video, petrified, as my body picked up the phone and pointed the camera out of my window. She made no move to put my clothes back on, or take the blue panties off my head.

    Oh no, oh no oh no oh no!

    Nothing happened for a moment, and then I saw my own pert buttocks appear in the video, skipping naked through the front lawn. Jesus Christ. My body began doing a strange and awkward assortment of exercises. I watched myself hop on one leg across the lawn, my boobs bouncing every which way. Then I attempted a roll, and landed flat on my face. Ouch. Maybe some of this redness wasn’t just from masturbating… I didn’t know if that was better or worse, now that I thought about it.

    The teenage boy controlling my body lay me down on the ground, and tried to do a push up. “YOU’RE SO WEAK!” she - he - shouted up at the phone in the window, failing to do even a single one. “I KNEW GIRLS WERE WEAK, BUT WOW!”.

    Fuck you! You just have bad form!!

    I couldn’t tell from the camera view if any neighbours had been watching my body’s naked display, but I did see a van drive passed, slowing down as it caught sight of “me”. My body was apparently now attempting various revealing yoga poses in the front yard, showing off my nude glory to the world in a range of different positions, each one more revealing than the last.

    Eventually the torture ended, and I saw my body come back inside the house. But it was several minutes until “I” showed up on the video again, and I had no idea what I had done in that time.

    The camera shook as my own hand clumsily grabbed the phone. The video turned around and I saw my cute sweaty face grinning at me. “Well that was a fun workout!” my voice declared. “So fun I feel like I actually earnt all that ice cream afterwards. Hope it doesn’t make you feel sick!” he laughed in my high pitched tones, rubbing my belly.

    He tilted the phone down to show off my sweaty, grass covered body. I yelped when my crotch came into view - there was an ice cream cone stuck to my vagina. “Thought I’d have some fun with it too.” my face winked, then raised that single eyebrow again, as if just to annoy me.

    “There’s a lot about your body I think you don’t know, because you never had the balls to try.” I saw my own hand flick my nipple again. “But I’m going to have some more fun without you now. Be good, and maybe I won’t make you do anything tooooo bad. Hehe!”

    Worse than exercising naked outside!?

    The video cut off, leaving me staring, feeling overwhelmed. I felt my vagina. It was sticky – and maybe not just from my own fluids, I thought. I felt a chill go down my spine.

    And then my hand lingered, touching my slit… I tried to pull it away, but my finger curled and rubbed suggestively. My mouth opened, and I found myself talking.

    “Oh, you thought that was it? No… you’re mine until dinner.”

    I blacked out.

    __

    I woke up with the taste of chicken in my mouth, and my hand squishing something soft.

    “What the hell are you doing, Elle?” came my mother’s voice. She was staring at me, more shocked than angry. I looked around - I was sitting at the dinner table, and my hand was shoved all the way into the shared bowl of mashed potato.

    “Eww, do we still have to eat that?” asked my older sister Stacy, a disgusted look on her face. “You think I’m going to let a whole bowl of mash go to waste?!” Mum replied, rapping my hand with the serving spoon. I flinched and quickly withdrew it from the mash. What the hell had happened?

    “Go wash your hands, Elle. I don’t know that’s gotten into you – first you go telling inappropriate jokes, then you try to wrestle Stacy --” “And fondle me while doing it!” “–and now you go and shove your hand in our food! If the police ever locate your father he’ll punish you good!” Mum scooped out a big spoon of the potato and dumped it on my sister plate, much to her chagrin. “And go tell your brother dinner’s ready, I haven’t seen him all afternoon!”.

    I ran out of the dining room as fast as I could, my face turning a deep red. What the hell had happened? Last thing I remember was being controlled by somebody – and that was this morning. This entire day had gone by in only a few short minutes!

    As I climbed the stairs up to my brothers room, I noticed my clothes. I was wearing high heels – high heels I’d never seen before in my life. My toenails were visible, and they were painted a shiny black colour. That was new. I didn’t usually paint my nails, and they had just been plain this morning. What the fuck? I looked further up. My legs had been shaved, and I was wearing a short denim skirt and tiny tank top that showed off my flat belly. I didn’t own any of these clothes, where had they come from?

    I could feel I had a wedgie, and I reached down to fix it, then turned a deep shade of red as I realised I was wearing a thong. Whoever had controlled me had taken me out shopping, it seemed, and they had probably spent my money doing it. That fucking bastard, who was it? I noticed something else odd as I tried to adjust the uncomfortable underwear – I didn’t feel any pubic hair. I never bothered shaving down there, but now I was apparently as smooth as a pornstar. Somebody had gone and shaved my vagina, while I was unconscious, and used my own hands to do it. I shivered – my body was feeling less and less like my own, and more like a communal tool that everybody was having a turn in.

    I burst into my brothers room, and he jumped, hurriedly scrambling away from whatever he’d been doing in his cupboard. Hiding something in there, it looked like.

    “What are you doing in here?” he asked, somewhat nervously. I crossed my arms over my chest, covering up the revealing outfit I’d been forced to wear.

    “Mum sent me up to get you for dinner. What were you doing in there?” I pointed to his cupboard. “None of your business.” he snapped. “Tell her I’ll be right down.”

    I had a sudden, horrifying thought. Could it be…? “Show me what’s in the cupboard!” I ordered, with as much determination as I could put into my voice, stepping forward to push him out of the way.

    “No way.” he said, stepping forward as well, seeming almost as horrified and panicked as I was. I pushed him as hard as I could, but my arms seemed tired and weaker than usual – what had they been used for today? My brother stumbled back a little bit, and I continued charging past, ripping open the door to the cupboard.

    My heart sank. There, half covered with clothes, was the Body Rentals helmet. The device that connected to the receiver stuck to the back of my neck to control me. A deep anger rose within me – my brother had seen me get controlled by Sarah yesterday, and he’d snuck into my room during the night to steal the helmet. He’d taken control of my body all day, ran me around naked outside, masturbated, spent my money! I was going to kill that little shit!

    “You fucking bastard!” I reeled toward him and shouted, so angry I could hardly breathe. “How could you do that to me?!”

    He seemed a little sheepish. Only a little fucking sheepish, being confronted with what he’d done! “Oh, errr, well… you know Elle, it was a lot of fun.” he smirked a little bit. “You do have a pretty rockin’ body.”

    I charged towards him, my hand outstretched to slap him on the face, but I stumbled in the heels he’d put me in, and he managed to dodge out of the way.

    “Hey, hey, take it easy, Elle! Don’t chip a nail - I spent a lot of time getting those right today!” I growled and dived at him again, this time managing to tackle him to the floor, where I landed on top of him with a grunt. I punched him, but it didn’t seem to have much of an effect – I wasn’t feeling very strong right now, and he almost seemed to be enjoying the fight, as my boobs wobbled in front of his face as I swung.

    He reached up, and I ducked my head, preparing for him to try and push me off, but nothing came. A moment later I looked up again, to see what he was doing, and he grinned as he pulled out the helmet from the cupboard next to where we’d landed on the ground.

    Noooo!

    I grabbed him around the neck and squeezed as hard as I could. He slammed the helmet down on his head, and his body went limp. Then I felt a shiver go through me, and my hands loosened by themselves.

    Fuck you! You can’t control me!

    I tried as hard as I could to squeeze, just to move my hands to hit him. But nothing came. My hands let go of his neck, and wiggled themselves in front of my face.

    “Oh, you’re going to regret that!” my voice said, as I felt my rage turn to fear. My hands reached up, brushing my boobs on the way, and wrapped themselves around my neck.

    “I have complete control of you.” My hands squeezed for a second, then relaxed. “I don’t think you get it, Elle. I can make you do absolutely anything – say absolutely anything.” I found myself chucking, then my mouth opened by itself and said, loudly. “I’m a stupid girl, and I’m really ugly and I pick my nose and eat it.”

    Ugh, getting controlled by your little brother is exactly as bad as it sounds.

    My newly manicured finger reached up and poked me right in the eye, which stayed open, not even flinching as it was poked. Fucking hell, I couldn’t even make myself blink. “And I can’t feel pain while I’m in here, so you should be careful!”

    He could make me do anything.

    I felt my wedgie got a lot tighter, and found my hand had reached down and pulled the thong further up my bottom, my vagina responding as my brother clenched it in pleasure. “And now, I’m going to go have dinner. See you in a minute!”

    And suddenly I was sitting at the dinner table. Like no time had passed, I was once again downstairs, and my body was feeling turned on – my arousal having just been determined by my brother in the body of a 19 year old girl.

    My mother and sister were looking at me awkwardly, and I glanced down as well. I was naked.
    I yelped and covered myself up, feeling myself blush from head to toe. My body was aroused, again, and I was feeling cold in the evening air. Goosebumps popped up all over me – I guess that didn’t happen automatically when I was being controlled?

    I was rocked with feelings from my body coming in all at once. My abs were kinda sore, as if I’d been doing sit ups. My vagina was literally dripping, though the horniness was rapidly fading as my own consciousness reasserted control.

    I looked down at my hands, which were feeling kind of cramped and tired. There was a bruise on my wrist, which I rubbed, annoyed. I inspected my fingers closely, trying to figure out what they had been doing without me. Normally I kept my hands clean and plain, but now they were sticky and dirty, and the nail polish Ben had painted them with earlier was already chipped.

    I groaned as I noticed somebody had bitten my finger nails. A gross habit of my brother, apparently retained even as he controlled my body. My mouth had been forced to bite those nails – oh god, that’s probably the most disgusting thing I’ve ever had happen to me. I had a thing about nails.

    Stacy was staring at me, and she seemed utterly confused. “What the hell are you doing, Elle?”.

    Oh shit. I was sitting at the kitchen table, in front of my mother and sister, completely nude. I looked around desperately for my clothes, and saw them strewn around the dining room as if thrown off without a care in the world. My bra on the counter, my socks over by the stairs… my panties, sitting in the mashed potato bowl in the middle of the table.

    “You aren’t going to make us eat out of that again, are you Mum?” asked Stacy, only half joking. My Mum shook her head numbly. “Did something happen to you, Elle?”

    Of course! I could just tell them about the receiver! It was new to have one this small, but the old kind of fixed Body Rentals units had been around for a few years now, and Stacy definitely knew about those. I wonder if she suspected anything? She and Ben got along pretty well, much better than I did with either of them. If she realised I was being controlled, I’d think she’d be able to work out who it was pretty quickly. I just needed to get her to realise.

    I kicked myself for not asking for help sooner. Sure, I’d only been conscious for a few minutes in the entire day, so I hadn’t had much of a chance to think about it, but you know, it should have been the first thing on my mind.

    I opened my mouth to tell them, and then found it was still closed. Huh? Damn, these blackouts really are instant! Sensations hit me all at once. I was standing on something squishy, feeling strange. I wiggled my toes and felt myself get poked by something hard, jutting out from the squish lumps, it felt very strange. I also seemed to be much higher up than normal…

    The table. I was standing on the table! Standing in… I looked down at my bare foot, squashed into the communal plate of chicken.

    Oh my god.

    One of my hands was resting on my vagina - I quickly pulled it away - but the other was near my face. I could taste something funny in my mouth, but couldn’t tell what. What had my body done? How long had passed? My family were gaping up at me, apparently Ben had climbed my body onto the dinner table and posed it in front of them.

    “I’m being cont-”

    Mmmmph! Something was suddenly pressed against my mouth, something warm and wet. I opened my eyes – which had been shut, apparently – and saw Stacy’s face. We were kissing.

    Ewww!

    I scrambled back, horrified, as Stacy fidgeted slightly, looking embarrassed. My mother was nowhere to be seen. It was darker outside, as if a bigger chunk of time had passed. I found I was wearing my skirt again, but no underwear, and no top.

    “I’m being controlled by Ben!”, I shouted as quickly as I could, before he could stop me.

    “I know.”, Stacy replied softly.

    What?

    And then I was lying on my back, my hands on my breasts. Another time jump! I gasped. There was something running down my chest, between my legs, in my hair. I raised a hand - gravy. I was covered in gravy. Huh.

    Everything changed, and there was a nipple in my mouth. What the hell? I barely had a chance to take it in, when suddenly I was outside.

    My body wobbled, and I felt an incredible pleasure washing over me. It felt like I was a second away from orgasming, but the feeling wasn’t building, it was receding. Was that because my mind was taking over again? Had I gone through another blackout? I was standing, weakly, feeling soooo turned on… and cold. It was very cold. My nipples were like knives. Where was I?

    I opened my eyes. In front of me I could see the top of the little pine tree that sat in front of our house. Wha- I was on the roof! I let out a little whimper, and dropped down to my hands and knees quickly, feeling for something to hang on to. I hated heights. How the hell had I gotten up here? Forcing myself to look up, I tried to spot a ladder, but it was dark, and there was nothing within eyesight.

    I ducked my head and gripped the tiles beneath me as best I could, my knuckles turning white as I shivered with fear and cold. Ben knew I was scared of heights, that little shit! I could hear him laughing from somewhere down below.

    “I told you I could climb it!” he said to somebody. Stacy’s voice replied. “You shouldn’t have, you almost slipped off going around that corner.”

    Jesus Christ, the thought of my body climbing up to the roof was terrifying.

    “Go get the ladder!” I called, shaking. “Get me down!”

    “Okay”, said Ben. Then my body stood itself up, without my command, and my stomach dropped.

    Not like that!

    “You probably won’t want to watch this.”, my voice said, as I desperately tried to stop my body from skipping over towards the edge.

    I blinked, and when I next opened my eyes, it was day-time.

    “That was really hot.”, my friend Jess winked at me. “I’m so glad I’m not the only lesbian at this school.”

    Ben, what have you done?

    Stories f2f possession story

  • Body Rentals - Elle Gets Controlled By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Body Rentals - Elle Gets Controlled

    Author - VexenFox

    “I’m not sure Sarah, I’m not that desperate.”, I said.

    “Come on Elle! Aren’t you at least a bit curious?” Sarah whined.

    Body Rentals had been around for a few years now, but only recently had the price and portability of their control unit’s dropped low enough for regular people to afford them. Regular people like Sarah, who was now sitting on the floor of my room desperately trying to get me to let her try it on me.

    “Curious, yes.” I said “Keen for you to take control of my body? No.”

    “Why not? It’s perfectly safe!” Sarah pressed me. She knew I had a hard time saying no to her, and she could tell my reluctance was waning. “It’s easy as pie, all you have to do is stick the receiver to the back of your neck, and then when I put on the helmet and remote in, I get to see what you see!”

    “And make me do whatever you want.”

    “I won’t do anything weird!” she exclaimed. Sarah had been telling me all about the Body Rental kit on the way home from class. Her father worked for the company that produced them, and had brought home this new, portable version just yesterday. Sarah had snuck it out of her house – without permission, I’m sure – and brought it over to try it on me. Why she wanted to try out being the small mousy girl from biology, I had no idea, but the concept made me uncomfortable.

    See, the thing is, when you’re wearing the receiver, whoever wore the helmet had complete control over your body - as if it were their own. Sarah would be able to feel, see, and hear everything I did, and she’d also be the one behind the controls. I would be just a passenger in my own body, unable to even blink by myself, just watching myself move until Sarah had the good graces to release me.

    It actually was even worse than that. If she wanted, she’d be able to make me completely ‘black out’, cutting me off from any awareness of what my body was doing. In that case, I’d just wake up afterwards, having no idea what had transpired while she rode me. It gave me the shivers. I liked Sarah, but we hadn’t known each other all that long, and I didn’t trust her with something like that.

    “Why don’t I try it on you, if you just want to see it work?” I asked.

    “Becaaaause”, Sarah replied “You don’t know how to work the controls! I have to be the one to wear the helmet.”

    I hesitated. I didn’t quite believe her, but I couldn’t really see a way out. She was right – I was curious.

    “Come on Elle, I’m not asking much. Just 5 minutes, to see if it works.”. She wasn’t used to not getting what she wanted, and I’d been fiddling about too long.

    “Okay.” I said. “But only for 5 minutes.”

    “Yes! Thank you Elle! Thank you!”, Sarah jumped up, excited, and started setting up the equipment.

    “But I want to remember everything that happens, okay? And don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”, I tried to think if there was anything else I should say. “And don’t leave my room, okay? I don’t want my brother or someone to see me acting weird.”

    “I won’t act weird.”, Sarah said, her face bent low as she fiddled with the helmet.

    “And the other stuff?”

    “Sure, sure”.

    I don’t think she was really listening, but before I had a chance to repeat my rules, she straightened up, holding a small metal piece in her hand.

    “Okay, turn around Elle! I’m going to put this on your neck!”. I signed and turned around for her, as she lifted up my hair and stuck the piece right above my spine. It felt kind of cold.

    “Oooooh, this is going to be so much fun!”. Sarah moved back over to the bed and put the helmet on her head, then carefully laid herself down.

    “What do I need to do?” I asked, but she wasn’t listening again. I just stood there, looking down at my arms and legs. They’d startled to tingle, just a little bit, like a quiet kind of pins and needles.

    I was in the middle of wiggling my fingers when suddenly… they stopped moving. I tried to wiggle them again, but couldn’t, it was like somebody had just chopped off all the control signals from my brain. It was a very strange sensation, since I could still feel everything.

    I tried to look over at Sarah to see if she’d connected yet, but I couldn’t do that either. My eyes wouldn’t obey my commands, they were just stuck, staring at my now stationary hand. I found I couldn’t even blink, no matter how hard I tried. Was it supposed to be like this? Had Sarah stuffed something up? Luckily I was still breathing automatically.

    Then I felt a very strange sensation, like ice washing down my spine, through my fingers and toes, over my face. And I felt myself smile. Now that was weird, because smiling was about the last thing I wanted to do right now.

    The fingers on my right hand clenched and opened themselves, I was powerless to do anything about it. Then I felt myself look up, and the smile became a grin. “Looks like it worked!” my voice breathed, in a low kind of voice.

    Inwardly, I cringed. This wasn’t going to be good.

    “WOW!” my voice cheered with Sarah’s enthusiasm, as she easily controlled my body. It was kinda unnerving, having your tongue and lips move by themselves. My eyes flickered over to Sarah’s comatose form laying on the bed, helmet fixed on top of her head.

    “I look like I’m asleep!” Sarah said, way too loudly. I didn’t want my brother walking in on us. “I’ve never seen myself from this angle before!”.

    Never looked at a photo, then?

    I was annoyed at myself for letting Sarah take control of me. She was making me act all outgoing and girly – like her – not like the mousy nerd I was. It felt weirdly wrong.

    I felt my weight shift and found myself taking a step towards Sarah’s body, my legs moving without my command, my bare ankles rolling slightly on the carpet as Sarah got her bearings in my body.

    Careful, I don’t want to get it back hurt because of your clumsiness.

    “Haha, you’re so short.” she said, her attention distracted away from her limp body. I felt my legs bend as Sarah maneuvered me into a squat. Then she used my legs to suddenly spring up into the air, jumping as high as she could, swinging my arms awkwardly to try and get more height.

    “I can’t even jump up to my normal height! This is so cool!” She jumped again, and again. Then - OUCH! A sharp pain shot up my leg, I’d landed on something. Outwardly my body didn’t react at all, even as I sent the automatic command to yelp in pain and move away.

    Goddamn it Sarah I said be careful!

    The pain flared as Sarah kept the weight on that foot, squishing something sharp into me. I instinctively tried to adjust my weight off the painful object stabbing me, but nothing happened. I couldn’t pull my leg away, couldn’t wiggle, couldn’t do anything. I was helpless!

    SARAH! What are you doing!?

    A moment later she looked down, noticing she was standing on something. Another flare of pain as she adjusted my weight and lifted my leg up, to look at the bottom of my foot. One of my brother’s lego pieces sticking out of it. Wasn’t that kid too old to have lego?

    “Huh, that’s weird.” my mouth moved, betraying none of the frustration I was feeling. “Shouldn’t that have hurt?”

    Yes it hurt!

    She flicked off the lego brick, the skin had an indentation, but wasn’t pierced. I wasn’t being a princess, I swear, those things hurt!

    I felt another sharp jab of pain, this time in my arm. Sarah had pinched me with my own hand! That bitch!

    “Wow, I can’t feel that at all!”. She pinched me again, harder. I could feel the muscles in my hand straining under her command to squeeze.

    HEY!

    “I mean, I can still feel the touch, but no pain at all. This is great!”

    Yeah, great…

    She chuckled. “Sorry about that Elle, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She pinched me again as she spoke, clearly not putting that much thought into her apology. At least this one wasn’t as hard.

    “It’s just so weird not to feel the pain, you know?”, pinching up and down my arm. I tried as hard as I could to stop myself, willing the muscles in my hand to let up, concentrating… concentrating…!

    “Ah, well”, she said, brushing herself down. “I suppose I shouldn’t try that one out too much, unless I want you to bitch about it all day!”. I’d poured all my energy into letting go, and she hadn’t even noticed. I felt my nervousness increase – I was totally at her mercy.

    She brushed herself down again, my own hands moving down my chest and flat stomach. She made me look down, eyes lingering on the lumps that were making my shirt stick out. I felt myself bounce on my toes a little bit, as if in indecision. I hoped Sarah wasn’t thinking what I thought she was thinking.

    “Um um um um…” the ditsy girl said. “I’m just going to… well… it’s just… I just want to see, just quickly.”

    Oh no.

    My betraying hands reached down and began lifting up my shirt, moving quickly, sloppily. Sarah pulled the shirt over my head, getting it caught on my boobs on the way. “Oops, sorry!”.

    I felt myself look down, at my breasts held tight by my bra. “Oh my god.” Sarah breathed. “They’re so big.”.

    My boobs weren’t that big, they just stood out on my small frame. But the way Sarah was making me stand, with my chest jutting out and head tilted down as far as it would go – well, it was certainly showing them off in a way I never would.

    “I’ve always wanted tits like these, Elle.” I felt my stomach knot up a little bit. Was that why she asked to come over and try out this thing on me? To try out having bigger boobs? My god that girl was shallow. She was tall, blonde, and hot. The fact her boobs were only an A cup didn’t dissuade any of the dozens of guys she got with each semester, why did she care so much?

    My hands reached behind and undid the clasp of my bra, letting it fall to the ground. Sarah didn’t even notice the uncomfortable position she put my shoulders in while doing it.

    “Oh my god.” she said again, hefting a boob in my small hand. My hand felt cold and uncomfortable to me, but Sarah certainly was feeling something else…

    I felt myself grow wet. And that was certainly not at my command. My own hands fondled my boobs more, the fingers pressing into them as Sarah heaved and jiggled my chest around. It was surreal, to have my body respond to the touch, while I felt totally trapped and helpless – and not wanting to be aroused!

    But I felt it too, and inwardly I gasped as Sarah used my finger to flick my nipple. She squeezed my boobs hard, hard enough to be a little painful, even.

    Take it easy Sarah! I think that’s enough for now!

    She pressed my legs together as I felt myself get wetter. She was going to ruin my underwear at this rate. She slowly began lowering a hand, down to between my legs.

    That’s not yours to play with!

    And then I heard a gasp. Sarah made me look up, and there, in the doorway, was my little brother Ben staring open mouthed at me. Shit! How long had he watched me – Sarah – fondling? Not cool!

    I cringed and tried to cover myself, but Sarah made me sit still, hands still squeezing my boobs. She forced me to smile. “Oops.” she said. He stared for a moment longer, then ran away.

    She turned back to her limp form on the bed. “Guess I should let you go, ay?”, she said casually, genuinely enjoying herself.

    I’m going to kill you for this, Sarah.

    Sarah walked me back to the bed, my eyes looking down at her body’s limp form. She stopped and smiled down at herself. I wanted to scream.

    My brother just saw me fondling myself! Get the hell out of my body Sarah!

    Ignoring me, she reached down to brush her hair out of her face. My eyes lingered on my nails as she did it. “You have such nice nails, Elle. And such small hands!”. She waved them in front of her own face, giggling. Then she poked her sleeping form in the cheek, with one of my outstretched fingers.

    “I can’t feel anything from my own body.” Sarah said to herself. Or maybe she said it to me, it’s hard to tell who she’s talking to when she’s using my mouth to do it. She laughed as she used my hands to push her own mouth into a smile, and then a frown, playing with her features from the outside.

    Yes, yes, very funny. Now get out of me!

    Sarah fiddled around with her eyebrows for a moment, using my nails to pluck a few hairs. Then she stuck my finger up her own pert nose, letting out a snort of laughter from my body.

    That’s disgusting, Sarah. And it’s your own body!!

    “I suppose I better check how you’re feeling about this, Elle.” Sarah said, sighing. She leaned across her body, and flicked a switch on the side of the helmet.

    Instantly, I felt myself falling, suddenly no longer having Sarah control my balance. I fell forward, landing awkwardly on top of Sarah’s body on the bed. I scrambled back, regaining control of my rebellious limbs.

    “Haha, careful!” said Sarah, opening her eyes and grinning. She sat up on the bed and stretched. “I wouldn’t want to do that for too long, already my body feels funny coming back!”

    My own arms and legs were tingling slightly, but the feeling was going away. I quickly found my bearings and rounded on her.

    “What the hell, Sarah!” I hissed. “What do you think you were doing?!”

    “I just wanted to see what it felt like having big boobs!” she replied, innocently. “I didn’t think you’d mind that much. Even you have to admit you have a great rack.” She gestured at my bare chest, and I blushed, scrambling to find the clothes Sarah had thrown around the room.

    “You should have asked first.” I grumbled, putting my bra back on.

    “Oh come on! I could tell you enjoyed it!” she chucked “I certainly did.”

    “About that! I don’t appreciate somebody else turning me on like that!”

    “Don’t we usually get turned on by other people?” Sarah grinned mischievously. “Maybe I’m just extra good at it.”

    “That’s not the same, and you know it.” For all my posturing, it was actually kinda hot, having my body get all aroused without my input. Wait – did I only find it hot because Sarah found it hot, and she was controlling my body’s feelings? Argh, this was so confusing.

    Sarah was still looking at me, a bit of a glint in her eye. “Oh yeah? I bet I could make you soooooo horny.”

    I gulped. She wasn’t going to do that, was she? I hesitated, then began to reach up to remove the receiver from the back of my neck.

    “Maybe another time-- “

    Sarah flicked the switch on the helmet again, and my hand froze in the air. I felt a chill wash over me. A moment later, her body collapsed back onto the bed.

    Really?

    “Oh yesssss.” my traitorous voice breathed. My mouth opened wide. “I’m baaaaaack” Sarah sung, way too loudly.

    Keep it down, Sarah!

    My eyes looked down at my chest, with my recently re-donned bra holding up my perky breasts. Sarah jutted out my chest to get a good look. “Can’t be having that, can we?”. She reached behind my back and removed my bra, letting my breasts once again fall freely. She took them in my hands. “Mmmmm, where were we?”

    I could feel a growing wetness down below, as Sarah squeezed my boobs tight. She ran my fingers down my flat stomach and began to undo the buttons on my jeans.

    “You’ve been working out, have you? I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I pigged out in your body then?” She giggled, forcing my voice into her girly mannerisms. It sounded wrong - I don’t normally giggle.

    She pulled down my pants and kicked them across the room, controlling my foot with a finesse completely foreign to me. Then she bent all the way down, and used my eyes to stare directly at my vagina.

    “Didn’t even shave for me!” she laughed. This was so embarrassing. Not that I had pubic hair, of course, that was totally normal. But bending over and talking into my own vagina? Not something I would normally be caught dead doing.

    She poked it with one of my fingers, and I felt a wave of arousal wash through me. Sarah was enjoying this immensely. I could even see some of my pubic hair glistening with the wetness Sarah was forcing on me.

    Sarah poked the lips again, pushing my labia to the side, inspecting the hole. And… “Haha, your clit is much smaller than mine.” It was bad enough she was controlling my body, but did she have to compare everything between us?

    She used my middle finger to give my clitoris a rub, and I felt a spike of pleasure jolt through me. Sarah gasped, and clenched my vagina in arousal. I tried to rub it again, but couldn’t – my body was still completely out of my control.

    If you’re going to do it, bloody do it!

    My fingers curled themselves, then flicked my clitoris. Hard.

    Ouch! Hey!

    My body responded positively though, the pulsing wetness within me getting even more powerful. Sarah flicked again, another jolt, of pleasure and of pain. “This normally hurts too much to be much fun.” my voice announced, “But when I’m controlling you, we can’t feel any of the pain! Isn’t that great?”

    Hey! Wait! I can still feel the pain!

    I wanted to shout, but nothing came out. I concentrated on moving my lips, but only felt myself lick them as Sarah worked herself up. Another flick. Another jolt.

    Sarah moved my body down onto it’s knees, a grin on my face. She reached behind and slapped me hard on my bottom, using all the pitiful strength of my weak arm. This was humiliating! Not that I masturbated very much, but when I did it was lying comfortably back on my bed, quietly rubbing myself until I orgasmed.

    This was loud, messy, and not at all comfortable. Sarah lent forward, my face and shoulder pressing into the ground, uncomfortably close to her dirty shoes and socks. She reached down with both arms and began rubbing in a circle, pushing down harder then I would have liked. It was so strange. And so, so hot.

    I could feel all of Sarah’s pleasure as she played with my body. A warm, radiating, pleasurable pulsing deep inside me, with spiking jolts as she manipulated my clitoris clumsily. She rammed the fingers of my other hand deep into my vagina and began pumping. My voice moaned loudly into the floor.

    Sarah, keep it do-- dow— dooowwwn…

    I could feel every ministration, all the build up, and not being in control just made it ten times hotter. Sure, a lot of this pleasure was just because of Sarah enjoying it – it was her making my body wet, after all – but I secretly was into it as well.

    We built up closer and closer, my hands pushing harder inside. I could feel my right hand start to cramp, but I couldn’t control it, couldn’t loosen the muscles or adjust the position. My face pressed into the ground, and my knees ached. The massive orgasm continued to build up, and I couldn’t do anything about any of it.

    Oh god, I’m coming!

    “Ooooooooh!!” Sarah made me moan. “OoooOOooh GOD!”. I came, squirting all over my bedroom floor, fingers continuing to rub inside of me. My toes curled, my breath caught, my eyesight went white and unfocused. Holy shit, Sarah.

    “Wow.” Sarah panted. “Told ya I could turn you on.” She didn’t even bother getting up, just rolled over on the floor and reached up to her form on the bed above. I could feel the mess she had made on the ground pressing into my bare bottom.

    She forced me to do a slight sit up, and flicked the switch on the helmet again. I fell backwards onto the ground, my shoulder hitting painfully as my stomach muscles instantly lost the commands they’d been receiving from Sarah. I just lay there, overwhelmed.

    Sarah, her body still fresh, got up easily. She removed the helmet and blushed as she looked down at me.

    “I’ll, uh, I’ll leave you to clean up the mess you made.” she said. “I’ll come get the stuff later, my Dad won’t notice it’s gone for a few days.” She made for the door quickly, leaving me laying in her mess. “Bye!”

    “Bye…” I mumbled. I don’t know how I felt about what just happened.

    Stories f2f possession story

  • Part Swap - The Party - Mia & Elise By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Part Swap - The Party - Mia & Elise

    Author - VexenFox

    “Ah, Mia, if you wouldn’t mind volunteering?”

    I started from my stupor. All the party goers turned to look at me expectantly. I could see Jessica Thomas smirking at me from the corner. She knew I hadn’t been listening, the bitch.

    I smiled sweetly and strutted into the space Sam Smegly had cleared. He was a run-of-the-mill creeper - short and kind of chubby, bad fingernails, greasy hair. He grinned at me from behind about a hundred pimples as I deliberately stopped a few metres away from him.

    “Now,” he said, gushing “I’m going to turn the device on-”

    He flicked a switch and a blazing blue light appeared from the table in front of him. I glanced down and saw what looked like a kind of saw, but instead of a blade there was a flickering blue hologram thing. Smegly let out an excited noise and picked it up.

    “Yes, excellent. And um, now I’m going to…” he hesitated for a moment, then turned to me. “Mia, hold your hands out in front of you.”

    I scowled at him but with everybody staring at us I didn’t feel like I had much choice. I held my perfectly maintained hands out in front of me.

    “Yes, good, good, um, this is going to feel a bit strange.” Smegly chuckled slightly and positioned the blue band saw thing above my arms.

    “What-” I started to say when he slammed the fucking thing down through my wrists.

    I shrieked and jumped back. Somebody in the crowd screamed! What the fuck, Smegly, I could have really gotten hurt! I reached up to tuck my hair back into place and froze. I couldn’t seem to grab my hair… I… something was very wrong.

    I looked down at my hands and shrieked again. They were gone! My wrists just ended in fucking stumps, with nothing but a dim blue glow on the end of my wrists where my hands should have been! Jesus Christ!

    “It’s okay! It’s okay! Don’t worry!” Smegly was shouting. I ignored him, my breath coming in short and fast. This maniac had cut my hands off.

    “Don’t panic! It’s okay! You can still feel them, right? You can still feel your hands?”

    What? That didn’t-- actually… I could still feel my hands. The sheer surprise of it pulled me up short. What the hell? I flexed one and felt it rub against something. A moment later I jumped about a foot in the air when I felt something grab it!

    “The device uses Jacksonion nanobots to cut through biomatter and form a remote connection between the body and the… that is to say, you’re fine! Your hands are right here!” Smegly stood up from where he’d been fiddling on the floor and waved something at me. My hands! Those were my hands he was holding! And I could feel it too - his sweaty fingers wrapped around mine. Eww.

    I reached out to snatch them back but missed. Fuck. Not having hands on the end of your wrists suuuucks.

    “Put them back on you creep!” I shouted at him.

    “I will, I will!” he said, “Just a moment, there’s more to show first.”

    The crowd was still watching, stunned. Several people had moved to help, but they now stood frozen, not really sure what to make of what was happening.

    “I’ll do it too, see.” Smegly called to me, and to the crowd. He put my hands down on the table - which was kind of cold-- then slammed his wrists through the device as well. I watched with my mouth open as his hands dropped to the floor and wriggled around. He held his stumps up in the air. He was getting really excited now.

    “Now this is the really cool bit! Watch, watch!”

    Grinning stupidly, Smegly placed his bare wrists on the table and lined them up with the bottoms of my hands. Then, in one smooth motion, he touched his arm stumps to my detached hands and I felt them just… disappear.

    I mean, they were still there on the table, I could still see them. But all the sensation from my hands just cut off. It was like, beyond numb. I tried to flex my fingers, but nothing happened. I couldn’t feel them, I couldn’t move them, it’s like they were just gone. Really cut off.

    Smegly straightened up and raised his arms in the air again.

    “And VOILA!”

    I gasped. At the end of his arms were my hands. My small, delicate, perfectly manicured dainty little hands were on the end of fat-fucking-Smegly’s wrists! What the ever-loving fuck!

    I watched in horror as he wiggled my fingers, showing them off to the crowd.

    “Ladies and gentlemen, I’m going to leave this device here for the rest of this evening’s, ah, fun. You’re welcome to experiment with it!”

    The tension broke, and the crowd erupted into chatter. I could see Jessica laughing at me meanly from across the room as I stood there alone with my useless stumps. Smegly was trying to say more to the crowd, but nobody was listening anymore.

    “Just remember to be careful! There’s no way to get it back if you misplace a finger or something!”

    He was swamped by a gaggle of equally oily geeks who fawned over him like he was royalty. He showed off my hands to them, twisting them this way and that and wiggling my fingers. The idiot was going to ruin my nail polish – not to mention how creepy it was, to see his friends touching and prodding and admiring my hands without me!

    “EXCUSE ME!” I yelled at them. “Smegly, I don’t think you’ve finished here yet!”

    Smegly waved his friends off and walked over to me, grinning. “Oh yeah, yep, yeah. Um. Firstly you should seriously be more impressed, Mia! This is a seriously amazing technology we’re experimenting with here.”

    “I don’t give a fuck about the technology, Smegly. I want my damn hands back.”

    I raised my useless stumps in front of him. Smegly grabbed my arm – with my own bloody fingers – and felt around the blue haze lightly glowing on my wrist.

    “Wow, look at that. It’s like the nanobots have constructed a perfect seal around the…”

    He caught sight of my glare and hesitated.

    “Look Mia, let’s just stay like this for a little bit. It’s an experiment, isn’t it? We should, um, you know. Try it out? I appreciate it a lot!”

    He turned to go. The audacity of this guy! I looked around for backup, but nobody was watching. Not that they’d help me if anybody did see.

    “And what am I supposed to do?”

    “Well, um, my hands are still sitting on the table?”

    He scratched himself with my beautiful long nails and disappeared into the crowd before I could yell at him again. I thumped him on the back, but I jolt of pain went through my arm stump – it clearly wasn’t built for hitting.

    Smegly ignored me. Oh, so you want me to wear you hands, then, do you? I’ll show him not to mess with me. I wonder how he’d feel about getting his hands back shaved? Or his nails painted? Or fuck it, a tattoo? Those hands wouldn’t be the same when he got them back, oh no.

    I grinned wickedly and stormed over to the table where Smegly’s hands and the saw sat, pushing my way through the group that had congregated around it. Some girl had already picked up the saw and was lining it up with her friend’s neck carefully.

    Smegly’s big gross hands were sitting by themselves on the table – clearly nobody was too interested in them. I braced myself, pushing down my disgust.

    “And after I’m done destroying these ugly mitts, I’m going to use them to punch him right in the face.”

    The image of Smegly getting attacked by his own fists brought a smirk to my face, helping me steel myself as I lined up my wrists and pushed. Sensation returned instantly. My hands felt big and clumsy – almost like I was wearing gloves – but I could feel and move them okay.

    “You’re gonna regret this, Smegly.”


    Nearby, a girl shrieked as she lifted her own head up off her shoulders, struggling to keep her body upright as she controlled it with her head in her hands. She blushed as she thought about the possibilities of being headless. “Oh my god.” she thought “I’ve got to find a room alone.”


    Walking with your head in your hands is really difficult.

    I shuffled very slowly and carefully forward, almost getting knocked over completely when this girl with man-hands brushed past. I turned my whole body to grin at Stace.

    “I’m going to go for a wander!” I squealed. “I’ll catch up with you in a bit!”

    Stace gave me a thumbs up. There was already a group surrounding her, since she still held onto the saw. I knew when I came back things were gonna be real different down here.

    I bit my lip and shuffled over to the stairs as fast as I could without falling over. Everytime I took a step my head bounced and rolled slightly in my hands, making me dizzy. Ugh, this would have been so much more convenient if I could make it to the bedroom then take my head off.

    I elbowed my way through the gawking crowd and eventually made it into an empty guest room. I shoved the door shut with my butt and threw my head onto the bed…

    The world spun and flew about me in a blur! Oft! Fuck! That was a bad idea! I found myself looking back at my body at an angle from one eye, my face on it’s side pressed into the doona. Instinctively I tried to turn my neck and push myself up, but nothing happened.

    Well, not nothing. My body lifted it’s arm and I could see my neck stump wiggle. Jesus, it was so strange, it still felt like my body was directly underneath me. Like, if I shut my eyes, I would think I was standing up with a pillow pressed into the side of my face.

    Hmmmmm… that’s a good idea. I shut my eyes and tried moving about. It was way easier to get my bearings like that – though balance was still a bit of an issue. I quickly stripped off my skirt and thong and kicked them away. Fuck this was gonna be fun.

    I opened my eyes and clumsily walked my body over, controlling it like a mirror image. My hands eventually brushed my curly hair and I picked myself up carefully, tilting my head to look up at my body, which seemed to tower over me. I shivered in anticipation.

    I’d never seen myself from this angle before. It was super weird, and almost intimidating. I eyed my exposed belly button for a moment for a moment before tilting my head down slightly to stare straight at my pussy. It was dripping wet. My clit was engorged and pulsing, and below it I could see past my dark skin to little flashes of light pink flesh inside me.

    I closed my eyes and felt like I was instantly transported, my sense of self jumping to the spot above my neck. I felt like I holding someone’s head down between my legs. I scratched that head with a finger, and felt it above my ear. The disconnect was fascinating.

    Very gently, carefully, I lowered the head down until…

    I felt something brush my lips. And at the same time I felt something touch me down below.

    Wow.

    I stuck out my tongue and grazed the vagina in front of me, and simultaneously felt something graze my labia. Just a little to the side… I licked again and felt it nearer my clit this time… a bit higher…

    Ooooh my god!

    I froze in pleasure. The moment dragged on and I wished the teasing would continue…

    Ah. Right.

    My eyes still shut, I stuck out my tongue again and felt another electric shock of pleasure. My pussy pulsed between my legs.

    I went down on myself, knowing exactly what to do to elicit the strongest sensations from my own body. Knowing how long to pause between stimulation, knowing when to go harder… it would have been impossible for another person to do it this well.

    As I sucked and licked and nibbled, I let my mind wander. With my eyes shut it really did feel like somebody was going down on me – my head felt like it was where it had always been. At the same time I could feel a pussy dripping on my lips and tongue. I could smell my own arousal so damn intensely. I was almost like I was going down on somebody else at the same time somebody went down on me and we were copying each other’s movements.

    My attention snapped back as I felt an orgasm begin to build up. I carefully shifted my head lower, my hair snapping in my fingers as I pushed my face around. I felt safe in my own hands, my little fingers pressing into my head and holding me securely.

    I stuck my tongue out experimentally and felt it graze the opening of my vagina. At the same time somebody licked me softly.

    Harder!

    I pushed the head between my legs further in and felt something warm press hard against my face. I kissed myself and stuck my tongue in further, jiggling it around. Normally this wouldn’t be quite as good as going down on my clitoris, but the idea of being pushed into my own vagina was soooo hot…

    I licked again and felt myself build up more, getting closer to cumming. I found I could wiggle my head from side to side in my hands and rub my clit with my nose. I squirmed in delight and pushed down harder. Uncomfortably hard, even.

    It didn’t matter. My toes clenched and I stuck my tongue in still further, knowing there was a spot just above the opening that if I could reach would—

    Oh my god!

    The very tip of my tongue touched a button of ear-screeching pleasure and I moaned out loud – unable to keep myself quiet any longer.

    I reached back to that spot and pressed against it harder still. My whole body shivered and squirmed and I crushed my head between my legs. I was so close! A bit further! I pushed my tongue as deep as it would go and pulled my head in hard AND-

    Nothing.

    What?

    The feelings just… stopped. I opened my eyes in shock. What had happened? I gave my vagina an experimental lick. I couldn’t feel it at all. It was completely numb! Yet I watched it pulse in front of me. I frowned in confusion.

    “Yeah don’t stop!” said a voice above me.

    Fuck!

    I jumped in surprise, but my hands didn’t move. I tried to tilt my head up to look, but found I had no control of my arms. One of my fingers stroked the back of my head. I gasped. What a moment before had been a comforting sensation was now scary and alien. Those hands were no longer mine!

    My world lurched as I was shoved back into my pussy. It was leaking, ready to burst, just as it had been a moment before - only now I couldn’t feel it!

    Not fair!

    “Keep going!” said the voice, my own hand patting me on the head expectantly. Wait! That was a guy’s voice!

    “What the fuck!” I tried to say, but it came out muffled. The body above groaned and I saw a neckbeard face above my neck smirk down at me. He stretched my body, shifting my weight from side to side.

    “Come on!” he said, wiggling my hips. A moment later my hands smushed my face against the vagina that used to be mine and dragged me about on top of it.

    That’s not how you do it!

    I tried to snap at him to be careful, but when I opened my mouth my wet pussy clumsily slapped into it and I gagged.

    Suddenly having my arousal ripped away, my pussy seemed super gross to me. Especially since I knew some guy was getting all the pleasure from it! My body didn’t stop though. My fingers clenched and pulled my hair painfully. My own hips humped my face. Bam! Bam! Bam!

    “Ugh! Jesus!” came the voice from above. The hips pushed out hard against my head and stayed there. Then they swung back and forth one more time, hitting me in the face with a wet slapping sound, and I watched, numb, as my body tightened and quaked without me.

    The guy groaned and the vagina pulsed rapidly.

    Don’t do it you bastard!

    “Oughooghhh!!”

    A stream of liquid gushed out from between my old legs and hit me in the mouth. My own hand held me tight against the pouring hole, shaking. I spluttered in disgust. Fucking hell! That was so gross! Some guy had orgasmed in my body – and used me for it – then squirted all over my mouth!

    And I didn’t even get to feel it!

    I also couldn’t wipe the cum from my face. All I could do was glower at the guy who stole my body. And my orgasm! And hope he would fix us back up, leaving me with a spent and tired body. Yeah, thanks.

    He didn’t seem affected by my gaze, however. He patted me on the head, then grabbed my hair with my own bloody hand and swung me out of the way. I landed on the bed with a bounce and a growl.

    “Hey, what the hell man! I was having a good time there!”

    “Oh I know.” the guy muttered with a smirk. I could see his face clearly now - It wasn’t someone I knew. Nerdy white guy, bit of a scraggly beard. I watched aghast as he squeezed my boobs through my crop top. Both physically and behaviorally - he looked super out of place on my body.

    “I’ve always wanted to be a black girl!” he winked at me then strutted over to the door.

    “HEY! Give me my body back!”

    He opened the door, the noises of the party came blasting through.

    “Put my clothes back on at least!”

    He glanced down at the skirt and thong I’d flung into the corner of the room.

    “Eww, no.” he said. Then he left, casually showing my vagina off to the world.

    With my face covered in my own fluids, without any way of wiping my face and down one orgasm, I sighed.

    “That didn’t go well.”


    Read the next Part Swap story here!

    Stories story body part swap

  • Stealth Control: Protection Racket By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Stealth Control: Protection Racket

    Author - VexenFox

    In the windowless confines of a government facility buried deep beneath Washington D.C., two men sat opposite each other in an unadorned room, the light from the single overhead bulb pooling around them. One was young, his buzzcut hair making him appear younger than his 28 years, and his brown eyes shone with defiance. The other was older, with the lined face of someone used to bearing weighty responsibility. His blue eyes held a stern, almost desperate look. These men were Jacob and Gordon, agents of the clandestine organization known as the CBI.

    The room hummed with a quiet tension as a holographic display flickered to life between them. Images of a young woman with brown hair flashed on the screen. She looked bright, bubbly even, her smile filled with the naiveté of the privileged. Her name, the display read, was Ashley. Her father was a big shot in the government, and she was their next assignment.

    Jacob leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest as his gaze darted from the hologram to his partner. The disdain in his voice was almost tangible. “So, we’re playing babysitters now?”

    Gordon’s stern gaze remained fixed on the display. “We’re protecting an innocent life, Jacob,” he said, his voice tight. “An innocent life that, if lost, could plunge the country into chaos.”

    Jacob scoffed, unconvinced. “The rich girl’s daddy has a lot of enemies, huh?”

    “More than you’d think.” Gordon looked at Jacob, his eyes betraying his seriousness. “This isn’t just about Ashley. It’s about national security.”

    The display changed to the image of a blonde-haired woman named Sherry and an Asian woman, labelled Barbara. “They’re friends of Ashley’s. We’ve known Sherry for quite some time, but Barbara We believe Barbara is new to us. We haven’t been able to verify her identity.”

    Jacob’s eyebrows shot up. “And we’re supposed to do what? Use stealth control and become sorority sisters?”

    Gordon ignored Jacob’s sarcasm. “We’re to protect Ashley, and if necessary, neutralize Barbara.”

    “Neutralize Barbara, Jesus Christ. We don’t even know who she is yet. She could just be some college student!”

    There was a moment of silence as both men took in the gravity of their mission. Gordon continued, "We’re to use the stealth control, as needed, to keep an eye on the girls without disrupting their holiday plans. We will be meeting them before the mission, so they will know who we are, and that we are there to keep them safe.”

    Jacob looked like he’d swallowed a lemon. “Why am I always the one getting dressed in women’s clothes?”

    Gordon shrugged and gave a slight smile, “I can’t speak to your previous experience their, Jacob. Perhaps you make a good girl”

    “Yeah, fuck you.” Jacob laughed, “We’ll see what happens.”

    As the room plunged into darkness, both men rose from their chairs. They had a mission to accomplish. They were CBI agents; their personal feelings had no room in the grand scheme of things.

    They were the unseen guardians, ready to step into the lives of the oblivious to keep them safe. It was their duty. Their burden.

    “Hey, if you take over Sherry, will you show me her tits?”

    It was just another day in the CBI.


    The private jet was an opulent capsule of wealth and privilege, humming smoothly above the clouds. Inside, Jacob and Gordon sat across from Ashley and Sherry. The air was thick with tension as they divulged the secrets of the CBI and their stealth control technology.

    Jacob, lounging in his plush seat, was narrating a previous mission with a cheeky grin. “It was a nunnery in Budapest, you see,” he began, “I had to infiltrate the sisterhood, become one of them. You wouldn’t believe the shenanigans I got up to with those rosary beads.”

    Gordon winced at Jacob’s choice of words. The older man knew that his partner’s irreverence towards their technology would not help soothe the girls’ anxiety. He cast an apologetic glance at Ashley, who was listening with wide-eyed disbelief.

    Sherry, however, was less tolerant. The blonde girl crossed her arms, her blue eyes flashing with anger. “Are you telling me,” she began, her voice icy, “that you could just take over one of us without us even knowing? That’s… that’s gross! It’s disgusting!”

    Jacob merely shrugged, not at all perturbed by her outrage. “It’s the job,” he said, leaning back into his seat. “It’s not personal. And it’s only if necessary. It’s all about protecting your dear friend Ashley here.”

    Ashley looked terrified at the thought of her body being taken over. Sherry, on the other hand, looked downright furious.

    Gordon, sensing the escalating tension, decided to intervene. “It’s a measure of last resort, ladies,” he assured them. “We would not use this technology unless it’s absolutely necessary.”

    “But how can you make that decision?” Sherry protested, her voice shaking. “What gives you the right to use our bodies like… like empty vessels?”

    Gordon’s gaze hardened. “It’s our duty, Miss. We’re here to protect Ashley and you from potential harm.”

    “What potential harm?” Ashley asked, her voice tiny. “We’re just on college break.”

    Gordon’s glance slid to Jacob, then back to the girls. “We have reason to believe that one of your college mates, Barbara, might not be who she claims to be.”

    Sherry’s nostrils flared, her sharp eyes narrowing on Jacob. “You probably enjoy this, don’t you?” she accused, her voice dripping with contempt. “You get your kicks out of wearing women’s bodies. Must be a real ego trip.”

    Jacob looked unfazed by her accusations. Instead, he let out a small chuckle, leaning back against his seat. “You know, Sherry,” he said, his voice smooth as silk, “You really should learn to relax. Life’s too short to always be angry.”

    Sherry’s retort was cut off as the plane jostled slightly, a patch of turbulence causing everyone to grip their armrests. The distraction provided Jacob with the perfect cover. His hand moved deftly, slipping a small device from his pocket. With a swift, practised movement, he reached out under the guise of steadying Sherry and attached the receiver to the back of her neck.

    She gave him a sour look, completely oblivious to the device now nestled under her blonde curls. “Keep your hands to yourself,” she snapped, swatting his arm away.

    Jacob simply raised his hands in a show of innocence, grinning like a Cheshire cat. “Just making sure you’re safe, princess.”

    Gordon shot Jacob a stern look, shaking his head slightly. The younger agent was playing a dangerous game, but Gordon knew they didn’t have the luxury of time. For now, they had to trust Jacob’s instincts, as reckless as they seemed.

    As the jet soared above the clouds, a game of cat and mouse was beginning to take shape. Unbeknownst to her, Sherry was now at the mercy of a technology that made her body an unwitting pawn in a high-stakes game. And all around her, eyes watched, ready to protect, and if necessary, to control.

    Jacob fished out the small, innocuous-looking device from his pocket. It was the transmitter, the critical piece of technology that could bridge minds. “Now, ladies,” he began, holding up the device for them to see, “this little gadget here is the key. It links me to the receiver, allowing me to ‘borrow’ the body.”

    Sherry scoffed, her face flushing with anger. “You mean ‘hijack,’ not ‘borrow.’”

    Jacob merely shrugged, the corners of his mouth pulling into a wry grin. “Potato, potahto.”

    “And you’re planning to use it on me?” Sherry spat, her fingers curling into tight fists. “No way I’ll let you put one of those receiver things on me.”

    “Why, Sherry, it’s almost like you’re worried.” Jacob teased, his grin broadening. “I promise you won’t feel a thing. One moment you’ll be here, the next you’ll be… well, still here. But with better decision-making skills.”

    Gordon frowned at Jacob’s flippant remark, but remained silent. Ashley, on the other hand, was growing more anxious by the second. Her wide eyes darted between Jacob, Sherry, and the device in Jacob’s hand.

    “But… how can you ensure she won’t realize?” Ashley asked, her voice quivering.

    Jacob leaned back, clasping the transmitter device in his hand. “That’s the beauty of it, Ashley. The person being controlled won’t even realize they’re not making their own decisions. They just think they’re having a particularly decisive day.”

    Ashley gulped, her gaze drifting towards Sherry, who was now standing, her eyes blazing with fury. “And what if I refuse?” Sherry snapped, her voice echoing in the confined space of the jet.

    Jacob met her gaze unflinchingly, his grin never wavering. “Well, then, princess,” he said, his voice deceptively soft, “you can consider this a lesson in diplomacy. Or better yet, consider it… an adventure.”

    “An adventure?” Sherry scoffed, her eyes alight with a mixture of anger and defiance. “I think you’ll find, Jacob, that I’m not as easy to control as you think.”

    Jacob’s grin widened, his gaze meeting hers. “Is that a challenge, princess?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. His eyes gleamed with anticipation at the thought of finally putting the arrogant heiress in her place.

    Beside Sherry, Ashley’s brow furrowed in thought. “But… what does it feel like?” she asked quietly. “Being controlled, I mean.”

    Jacob shifted his attention to Ashley, his grin softening into a gentler smile. “It’s like being a passenger in your own body, Ashley,” he explained. “You feel everything, you see everything. But the decisions, the actions, they’re all made by someone else. And the best part? You won’t even realize it’s not you.”

    Ashley chewed on her lower lip, her brown eyes filled with a mix of fear and curiosity. “So… it’s like sleepwalking?”

    “In a way,” Gordon chimed in, his voice steady. “You’re aware of everything happening, but it’s like you’re on autopilot.”

    “But I can resist, right?” Sherry cut in, her voice filled with determination. “I mean, it’s my body. I should be able to fight it.”

    Jacob chuckled, the sound echoing through the private jet. “I’d love to see you try, princess,” he said, his tone filled with a challenge. He was relishing the opportunity to use the stealth control technology, and even more so, the opportunity to take Sherry down a notch.

    Gordon watched the exchange quietly. There was an undeniable tension building between Jacob and Sherry, a silent power struggle that hung heavy in the air. As for Ashley, she was a mixture of curiosity and fear. But Gordon knew they didn’t have the luxury of choice anymore. A game was set to begin, and whether they liked it or not, they were all players.

    Jacob lifted the transmitter, his fingers curling around the device. His eyes locked onto Sherry’s defiant glare, a predatory grin playing on his lips.

    “Let’s put your theory to the test, shall we, princess?” His voice was low and taunting, as he pressed a button on the transmitter.

    The moment the button was pressed, Jacob’s body slumped back in his chair, eyes closed, and a blank expression on his face. Meanwhile, the effect on Sherry was immediate and startling.

    Sherry’s eyes glazed over for a moment, before a confident, almost mischievous smirk spread across her face - a mirror image of Jacob’s. Her posture changed subtly, carrying the swagger and bravado that Jacob exhibited. Her hands reached out, grabbing onto the arms of her chair, and then she was pushing herself up to a standing position.

    Inside Sherry’s body, Jacob was reveling in his control. His – or rather, Sherry’s – hands spread wide as he straightened her back, pushing her shoulders back with an exaggerated flourish. He could feel the luxurious fabric of her clothes, the power of her healthy, young muscles. Sherry’s outraged expression had been replaced by his confident smirk, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of his delight and daring.

    “This,” he made Sherry’s voice purr, gesturing to her body with her hands, “is rather impressive.”

    Across the aisle, Ashley’s eyes went wide with shock, her gaze darting between Sherry’s animated form and Jacob’s lifeless body. She was silent, her hand hovering uncertainly over her mouth as she grappled with the reality of what she was witnessing.

    Gordon’s face was a stoic mask, his eyes moving between his own lifeless partner and the heiress, now dancing like a puppet on a string. He noted the smug satisfaction radiating off of ‘Sherry’, and knew Jacob was thoroughly enjoying himself.

    A strange sensation gripped Sherry, but it was not an unpleasant one. It was like waking up in the morning and not quite remembering your dream, but knowing it had been delightful. She found herself giggling, her hands drifting down to the hem of her dress and tugging it experimentally. It was her decision, she thought. Why else would she do it?

    She was aware of the luxurious fabric sliding between her fingers, of the way it hugged her figure. She was not usually one to admire herself so openly, yet now she found herself doing just that. She glanced down at her designer heels and in the blink of an eye, decided they were far too constricting. With a small huff, she kicked them off, the shoes sailing through the air with a satisfying arc before landing with a muffled thud.

    Her gaze returned to her bare feet, her pedicured toes wriggling against the plush carpet of the jet. The sensation was… liberating. She looked at her own body, her hands exploring the curves of her form, the feeling so natural it was as if she had decided to do it herself.

    Yet somewhere, a small part of her mind fluttered with uncertainty. She remembered Jacob’s promise, his taunting grin, the way his body had slumped lifelessly. Was it possible that she wasn’t in control, that she was just a passenger in her own body?

    She pushed the thought away immediately. She was Sherry, the woman who bowed to no one, the woman who was always in control. She was not going to be manipulated by a man who saw her as nothing more than a plaything.

    She cupped her breasts with a smirk. Yep, these were hers all right.

    The moment was interrupted by Gordon’s stern voice, “Alright, Jacob. That’s enough. Don’t embarrass the girl.”

    Jacob’s smirk, painted on Sherry’s face, deepened at his partner’s reprimand. With a dramatic bow, he surrendered the controls. The moment he disengaged the transmitter, his own body jerked back to life, a yawn escaping his lips as though he had just woken from a nap.

    At the same time, Sherry’s body froze, the audacious smirk slowly melting from her face. She blinked, her eyes returning to their usual fierce determination. She looked around, her brows furrowed in confusion, as if waking from an odd dream.

    Ashley rushed over to her friend, concern etched into her face. “Sherry, are you okay? What did it feel like?”

    Sherry frowned, her hands running down her dress, straightening it out. “What do you mean, ‘what did it feel like’? I was just…having a bit of fun, that’s all.”

    “But… but Jacob was controlling you,” Ashley stammered, glancing between her friend and the CBI agent. “Didn’t you feel that?”

    “Nonsense,” Sherry huffed, a flush creeping onto her cheeks. “No one controls me. Not even Jacob.”

    Gordon watched the exchange in silence. If Jacob’s demonstration had taught them anything, it was the power and subtlety of the stealth control technology. Even now, Sherry refused to believe she’d been manipulated.

    Jacob, meanwhile, stretched in his seat, a satisfied smirk still dancing on his lips. He’d enjoyed the ride more than he’d anticipated, and Sherry’s continued denial was just icing on the cake. Despite the underlying seriousness of their mission, he found himself looking forward to what would come next.

    It didn’t have to be him that was stuck inside that gorgeous female body, after all.

    As the private jet descended onto the private airstrip of the island resort, Ashley and Sherry gazed out the window, their eyes filled with anticipation. From above, the resort looked like a paradise. An ocean of turquoise blue lapped against white sandy beaches, while luxurious villas lay dotted amidst lush, tropical greenery.

    Once they’d landed, Ashley and Sherry, fueled by excitement, hurried off the jet and disappeared into the resort. They were seemingly unaffected by the strange events on the plane, or perhaps just choosing to ignore them for now.

    With the girls out of earshot, Gordon turned to Jacob. His stern gaze bore into his partner’s smirking face. “What you did up there was inappropriate,” he chided, his voice low but firm. “This isn’t a game, Jacob. We’re here to protect Ashley and Sherry, not to make fools of them.”

    Jacob’s smirk didn’t waver. If anything, it grew wider. “Oh, I’m well aware of that, Gordon,” he said casually. “But I also think it’s important to enjoy your work, don’t you?”

    Gordon sighed, rubbing his temples. “This is serious, Jacob. We have a mission.”

    Jacob rolled his eyes. “Yes, I know. All serious and no play. But tell you what, Gordon. Next time, you get to do the controlling. I’d love to see what ‘fun’ you’d have with Sherry.”

    Gordon’s face blanched at the thought. “Jacob, I…”

    Jacob cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. “No arguments, Gordon. We’ll see how much of a straight shooter you are then.”

    As Jacob walked off towards the resort, leaving a dumbstruck Gordon behind, he couldn’t help but chuckle. His mission had just gotten a whole lot more interesting.


    Inside one of the private villas in the resort, Gordon and Jacob had swiftly set up their temporary base of operations. Surveillance equipment was neatly arranged across the tables, while a screen displayed the layout of the entire resort. Here, they would keep a close eye on Ashley and Sherry while blending into the luxurious backdrop of their surroundings.

    The evening brought with it a gentle breeze that swept across the balcony of the villa, rustling the leaves of the palm trees outside. Gordon found himself standing there, staring out into the approaching dusk, his thoughts burdened by the prospect of the task ahead.

    Jacob joined him, his posture relaxed, a glass of some exotic drink in his hand. “Nervous, Gordon?” he asked, a teasing edge to his voice.

    Gordon shot him a sidelong glance. “I just… I don’t agree with this method. It feels wrong.”

    Jacob chuckled, taking a sip from his drink. “You’ll get used to it. Besides, we’re doing this for Ashley, remember? So she can enjoy her break with her friends, oblivious to the danger lurking around.”

    Gordon sighed, a resigned expression crossing his face. “Fine. I’ll take over Sherry. But you’re tailing us in your own body. No more ‘fun’ at their expense.”

    Jacob laughed, raising his glass. “Deal. And don’t worry, Gordon. I’ll be the perfect, invisible shadow. No antics, promise.”

    The decision to initiate the stealth control came swiftly and without ceremony. In the privacy of their villa, Gordon held the small transmitter, a device no larger than a pocket watch, and connected to the receiver implanted on Sherry. The world swirled around him for a moment, and then, darkness.

    When he woke up, he found himself seated at the resort bar, ambient music softly playing in the background. He was now in Sherry’s body, her senses his, her world his to navigate. As he came to terms with the transfer, he took a moment to observe his new surroundings.

    The air was filled with the scent of exotic perfumes and tropical drinks, mixed with the salty tang of the nearby ocean. His ears picked up the faint laughter and chatter of other guests, the clinking of glasses, and the distant crash of waves against the shore. It was a sensory overload compared to the quiet solitude of the CBI headquarters, and Gordon had to suppress a wave of vertigo.

    Cautiously, he glanced down at his new body. It was strange to see Sherry’s slender fingers resting on the bar counter instead of his own callused hands. He could feel the cool, polished surface of the bar under these fingers, the smooth grain of the wood distinct and real.

    Sherry was dressed for a night on the town, in a little black dress that shimmered under the warm lighting of the bar. He could feel the soft fabric against his skin, the hemline resting high on his - no, Sherry’s - thighs. The sensation of the strappy heels on his feet was new and uncomfortable. It felt like he was walking on stilts, precariously balancing with every step.

    Just as he was grappling with the surreal experience, Ashley approached. She was dressed equally stylish, a bright smile on her face as she took the seat next to Sherry’s body. “Sherry, you were right! This place is fabulous!”

    Keeping up appearances, Gordon forced a smile, trying to mimic Sherry’s mean-spirited charm. “Told you, didn’t I? Only the best for us, Ash.”

    Gordon, having assumed the role of Sherry, felt a rush of panic as Ashley, buzzing with youthful exuberance, grabbed his - her - hand. “Let’s dance, Sherry!” she said, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Before Gordon could utter a word of protest, Ashley had pulled him onto the dance floor. The pulsing beat of the music seemed to engulf him, the rhythm a foreign language his body did not speak.

    He found himself in the midst of a swirling kaleidoscope of colors, the flashing strobe lights illuminating the dance floor in a frenetic array. The energy was contagious, the crowd swaying and moving as one, but Gordon felt like an intruder in this world. He was an agent, trained to navigate the darkest corners of the world, not a dance floor.

    Despite his discomfort, Gordon pushed aside his reservations, trying to mimic the moves of the people around him. He attempted to keep a safe distance from Ashley, but she seemed keen on dancing more intimately, matching the rhythm and closeness of the other dancers.

    The heels were another challenge altogether. With each step, he could feel his balance falter. It was a stark contrast to his usual surefootedness in sturdy combat boots. He cursed Jacob under his breath - this was a world he was unprepared for.

    To add to his mounting discomfort, the hemline of Sherry’s dress seemed determined to defy gravity, riding up with every movement he made. It was a battle to keep pulling it down, all the while trying to maintain his balance and continue the dance.

    “I didn’t know you were so shy, Sherry,” Ashley giggled, seemingly oblivious to his discomfort. “You usually take the lead.”

    Gordon laughed, hoping it sounded genuine. “I guess, it’s just one of those nights, Ash. Let’s just enjoy the music, shall we?”

    As the music blared and bodies swayed around him, Gordon realized that he was not just in uncharted territory. He was on a battlefield, far removed from his comfort zone. But, as with all battles, he would adapt and overcome.

    As the tempo of the music began to slow down, two men approached them. One was a tall, dark-haired man with a charming smile, while the other had sandy hair and blue eyes that held a hint of mischief. Ashley, ever the social butterfly, eagerly introduced herself and, in a matter of moments, was whisked away to the other side of the dance floor by the dark-haired stranger.

    Gordon, still in Sherry’s body, was left alone with the sandy-haired man. He was named Chris, a name Gordon committed to memory in case it was needed later. As the man extended his hand to him, inviting him for the slow dance, Gordon felt a pang of unease. This was far from the battlefields he was used to.

    As Chris pulled him closer, Gordon felt the distinct discomfort of being in an attractive woman’s body. The warmth of the man’s body was uncomfortably intimate, his hand resting at the small of Sherry’s back felt invasive, and the smell of his aftershave was too potent, a little too sweet for Gordon’s liking.

    Gordon forced a smile, playing along with the dance, his body moving in sync with the rhythm. He kept reminding himself that this was all a part of the mission, a necessary discomfort for the greater cause. But, as Chris’s hand moved a little too low for Gordon’s comfort, he found himself fighting a blush of embarrassment. The feeling was both foreign and unsettling.

    “Sherry, you’re quite the dancer,” Chris murmured, his gaze appreciative, as Gordon tottered around awkwardly in Sherry’s heels.

    “I bet you say that to all your girlfriends.” Gordon replied in his high pitched voice, trying his best to emulate Sherry’s sharp and sassy tone.


    Jacob sat across the room, sipping on a glass of whiskey as he observed the dance floor. His trained eyes scanned the crowd, on the lookout for any signs of danger. But, his attention inevitably strayed to the sight of Gordon, in Sherry’s body, tottering about like a newborn lamb on the dance floor.

    A smirk spread across Jacob’s face, his brown eyes twinkling with amusement. The usually stern and upstanding Gordon was now attempting to navigate the world of high heels and mini dresses, and from Jacob’s perspective, it was a sight to behold.

    He watched as Gordon, or rather Sherry, swayed gently to the rhythm of the music, an awkward contrast to the fluid movements of his dancing partner. Jacob stifled a laugh as he saw Gordon struggling to pull the dress down, only for it to rebelliously creep back up.

    His gaze then slid to Sherry’s legs, an aspect of her appearance he hadn’t previously given much thought. The dress, although a source of discomfort for Gordon, did accentuate the length and graceful curve of her legs. A pang of appreciation and regret hit Jacob simultaneously. He couldn’t deny that Sherry’s body was appealing, yet it brought back a surge of memories from earlier in the day - memories he tried to suppress, but couldn’t help revisiting.

    Jacob sighed, taking another sip of his whiskey. His smirk morphed into a serious expression as he forced his attention back onto his duty.

    Just as Jacob was about to glance back at Gordon, a flicker of movement at the corner of his eye caught his attention. He squinted, his gaze zeroing in on a familiar face in the crowd. It was Barbara, the Asian woman from their briefing, her tall and curvy frame immediately recognizable.

    His heart pounded a little faster as he noticed her subtly trailing after Ashley, who was now being led away by her dark-haired dance partner. Jacob shot a quick look towards Gordon, who was still entangled in a dance with Chris, completely oblivious to Ashley’s movement.

    With a roll of his eyes, Jacob pushed away his amusement at Gordon’s situation. This was not the time for distractions. He slid off his barstool, leaving his whiskey behind, and started towards Barbara. He blended effortlessly with the crowd, his black suit camouflaging him in the dimly lit room.

    As he neared Barbara, he fell into his well-rehearsed pattern of shadowing a target, maintaining a safe distance while keeping her in his line of sight. His hand subtly rested on the small device in his pocket - the stealth control transmitter & receiver pair - just in case he needed it.

    Jacob was an expert at this - the stalking, the anticipation. The adrenaline rush was a part of his job he genuinely relished. A predatory smile curled on his lips as he thought of what he might have to do next.


    For Ashley, the evening was a thrilling dance of laughter, flirting, and cocktails. Yet, something was off. Sherry, her usually energetic and vivacious friend, had been acting weird all night. Her antics on the dance floor were one thing, but the occasional stiff body language and the moments of awkward silence were entirely unlike her.

    But these concerns paled as she found herself being led off the dance floor by the charming man she’d met earlier. He introduced himself as Tom, and the way he spun her around the dance floor had her head spinning with delight. It was the way he whispered compliments into her ear, his lips brushing against her hair, that kept her enchanted.

    However, as they ventured further into the quieter, more secluded parts of the resort, a flicker of apprehension ignited within her. The lights of the dance floor were fading, replaced by the low hum of the backstage area. It felt wrong, almost predatory. Tom, her partner, no longer looked charming but sinister under the harsh backstage lights.

    Before Ashley could process her thoughts and voice her concerns, a strong hand clamped around her mouth, silencing her surprised yelp. Her heart hammered in her chest as she was yanked off her feet and into the obscurity of a darkened room. The last sight she caught was that of Tom, a twisted smile playing on his lips as the door shut, plunging her into darkness.


    Jacob swore as he walked off the dance floor, following Barbara’s mesmerising hips. He’d lost track of Ashley. He could have sworn she’d come this way just a moment ago. In a blur of colors and movement, he stopped in his tracks, eyes scanning the crowd in a frantic attempt to spot her. She had vanished. He cursed under his breath, his fists clenching at his sides. He’d let himself be distracted by Barbara’s tantalizing movements, the hypnotic sway of her hips, the seductive bend of her spine as she moved with the rhythm of the music.

    He looked back toward her as she pushed through a door to the backstage area. Those damn beautiful legs, with their thick muscles, silky curves, and glinting steel…

    Wait, what?

    He squinted. Strapped to Barbara’s thigh, just showing under the bunched up fabric of her dress, was a small, but lethal-looking knife. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Barbara was the assassin they had been warned about.

    He swallowed hard, forcing his gaze to remain focused. It was easy to get lost in the appreciation of her form, but the sight of the weapon brought him back to reality. He was not here to admire. He was here to protect.

    He watched as Barbara made her way off the dance floor, her gait smooth and purposeful. His gut told him that Ashley was in danger, and he had to act fast. His fingers curled around the receiver in his pocket, ready to make his move. Now was not the time for admiring; now was the time for action.

    The door to the backstage area swung shut behind Barbara, separating her from the bustling dance floor. The echo of her exit rumbled in Jacob’s ears, setting his adrenaline surging. He’d let Ashley out of his sight once already, and he couldn’t let it happen again.

    With a newfound determination, Jacob took off after Barbara, his footfalls silent against the resort’s plush carpeting. He wove his way through the throng of party-goers, his gaze fixed on the door Barbara had just passed through.

    The backstage corridor was a sharp contrast to the vibrant scene they’d left behind. The din of the party was muffled here, replaced by the low hum of equipment and hushed conversations of staff. There, just a few strides away, Barbara moved with a killer’s grace, her body coiled like a viper ready to strike.

    Taking advantage of her lack of awareness, Jacob made his move. In one swift motion, he closed the distance between them and attached the stealth control receiver to the back of her neck. It adhered with a near-silent click, an unassuming speck on her tanned skin.

    A rush of adrenaline swept over him. He was about to step into the shoes of an assassin. He couldn’t afford to mess this up. His own body fell into its unresponsive slumber as he activated the transmitter, his consciousness diving into the unknown territory of Barbara’s mind and body.

    The transfer was instantaneous, like diving headfirst into a cold pool. One moment, Jacob was on the precipice of the transition; the next, he was immersed in the mind and body of an assassin. His first instinct was to familiarize himself with his new form.

    Flexing his — no, Barbara’s — fingers, he traced the curvaceous lines of her body. The strength beneath the feminine exterior was not lost on him; every curve, every muscle was toned and firm, sculpted by years of disciplined training.

    He took a moment to chastise her for her line of work, delivering a firm slap to her cheek. The sensation was jarring. He could feel both the sting of the slap and the tremor that ran through her hand. His lips curled into a smirk at the absurdity of the act.

    His gaze traveled downwards, observing the dress that clung to her like a second skin. He raised an eyebrow, taking in the sight of her attractive form. Being in a woman’s body was one thing; being in the body of an attractive assassin was an entirely different ballgame.

    He quickly pulled out the skin tight dress to stare down into his new cleavage. What was the point of taking over a female form if you couldn’t admire it, anyway? He shook his hips side to side, noticing the strange sensation that his legs were further apart then they should be. He quickly felt between his legs and smirked. He loved being a woman.

    Jacob found himself musing about what life might be like for Barbara. How often did she use her beauty as a weapon, ensnaring her targets in a web of desire before delivering the final blow? How did she navigate the world of shadowy figures and deadly contracts while maintaining her femininity? It was a world he was about to explore, albeit temporarily. He only hoped he could navigate it as well as she did.


    Sherry found herself in the throes of a dance she didn’t understand. It was a slow dance, her body swaying rhythmlessly, almost clumsily in a stranger’s arms. The guy, a young man with a keen interest in her, had a grip on her that seemed too firm, too persistent. But for reasons unknown, she didn’t pull away.

    She was usually more composed, her moves fluid and natural. Tonight, though, something was off. Each step she took felt like a struggle, her legs buckling under her as if they had forgotten how to dance. Her signature grace was replaced with an awkwardness that puzzled her. It was as if her body was operating independently, responding to cues that she wasn’t consciously giving.

    It wasn’t just her dance skills that were off, it was her entire perception. She felt detached from her actions, like a spectator in her own body. “What is happening to me?” she thought, as she once again found herself gently brushing down the front of her dress, between her legs, as if something was missing there.

    Her eyes flitted around the room, desperately seeking a familiar face. Ashley was nowhere to be seen. A twinge of worry gnawed at her. She considered breaking away from the dance to find her, but her body continued to sway to the rhythm of the song. For the moment, she was trapped in the dance, locked in the arms of a stranger, her concern for Ashley gnawing at the back of her mind.


    Ashley was trying to keep her calm. Her wrists were bound together with a harsh, biting cord, her body shoved onto a chair in a dim, musty room. The man, who she now knew as Tom, was pacing restlessly in front of her.

    Tom had a gruff exterior, his features hardened by what Ashley could only assume were years spent in illicit activities. He was irritated, glancing at the door every few seconds, his grumbles growing louder as time passed.

    “Where the hell is she?” Tom growled under his breath, his gaze darting towards the old, rusty clock hanging off-kilter on the wall. The room, which seemed to be some sort of storage area, echoed with the loud ticking of the clock, punctuating the heavy silence that lay between them.

    Ashley felt a wave of dread wash over her. She didn’t know who they were waiting for, but she was certain that her appearance wouldn’t bode well for her. Her mind raced, thoughts whirling in a tornado of fear and anxiety.

    Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, revealing the silhouette of a woman. Barbara. Ashley knew her only casually from their classes, but she had always had a cold, distant demeanor. Ashley watched her with wide, fearful eyes, her heart hammering in her chest. Barbara stalked into the room, her eyes glinting dangerously. Tom straightened, a surprised grunt escaping his lips.

    “Finally,” he growled. “What took you so–”

    His sentence was cut off as Barbara lunged at him. It happened so fast that Ashley barely had time to blink. One moment, Tom was standing, the next, he was sprawled on the floor with Barbara on top of him. She moved with a grace and precision that belied her size. Her fists rained down on Tom, and Ashley could hear the dull thud of each punch landing.

    Tom fought back, his surprise turning into a snarl of anger. But Barbara – or was it Barbara? - was relentless. It was as if she was a completely different person, her eyes filled with a cold fury that Ashley had never seen before.

    There was a crack, a yelp of pain from Tom, and then silence. Barbara rose, leaving Tom lying motionless on the floor. She turned towards Ashley, and for a moment, Ashley’s heart seized in terror.

    But then, Barbara – no, this couldn’t be Barbara - merely crossed the room to where Ashley sat, her eyes filled with an intensity that made her shiver. Her hands, surprisingly gentle, began to work at the cords binding Ashley. As she was freed, Ashley felt a rush of relief, her mind a whirl of questions.

    Who was this woman really? And why had she come to her rescue?


    It was strange. Jacob had been in female bodies before but somehow, controlling Barbara was different. There was a raw, physical power in her, a vitality that felt foreign and exhilarating. He flexed her hands, still tingling from the impact against Tom’s face. He had managed to put the brute down, but not without some struggle. Women weren’t supposed to be as strong as men, or so Jacob thought, but Barbara was an exception.

    At the same time, he was irked. Controlling Barbara’s body had revealed a new set of challenges. Her strength wasn’t the same as his own, particularly his arms. It had taken quite a few punches to deal with Tom, and his knuckles were painful and swelling. As he kneeled to untie Ashley, he felt a pulse of fatigue.

    “Who are you?” Ashley stuttered as the ropes loosened.

    Jacob paused, a grimace crossing Barbara’s face. “It’s me, Ashley,” he said, trying to infuse Barbara’s voice with as much of his own character as possible. “Jacob. I’m using the stealth control tech.”

    He saw the confusion flicker across Ashley’s face before comprehension dawned on her. Her eyes widened in shock. "Jacob? Really?”

    “We’ll have time for questions later,” Jacob interrupted, finishing untying her. “Right now, we need to get you out of here.”

    As he stood up, he once again took a moment to appreciate the body he was controlling. Powerful, agile and, he had to admit, seductive. Barbara was a woman to be reckoned with. If he had his way, he wouldn’t mind using this body a bit more.

    Jacob felt Ashley stiffen as they approached his own limp body lying unnoticed in the corridor. He hated seeing himself like this - vulnerable and defenseless. It was a risk of the stealth control tech, but a necessary one.

    “Jacob?” Ashley’s voice quivered, “Is that… your body?”

    “Yeah, it is,” Jacob replied with a curt nod, feeling a grim satisfaction at the shock on Ashley’s face. He let go of her arm and knelt beside his own body. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a spare receiver, a near-invisible piece of technology that was the size of a coin.

    “Here, turn around,” Jacob instructed, holding the receiver up.

    “What are you doing?” Ashley asked, a note of panic edging into her voice as she moved away.

    Jacob rose to his feet, raising an eyebrow. “Well, you saw what happened tonight, right? Clearly, you need more protection. This," he said, holding the receiver up, “this will let me keep a closer eye on you.”

    Ashley looked from the receiver to Jacob’s unconscious body and then back to Barbara, a dawning realization in her eyes. “You want to control me too?”

    “Only if necessary,” Jacob replied, his voice firm. “Besides, I did just save your life.”

    Ashley hesitated for a moment longer, her gaze darting between Barbara and Jacob’s limp body. Finally, with a resigned sigh, she turned around. As Jacob attached the receiver onto the back of her neck, he could feel her shudder under his touch.

    “Don’t worry, Ashley,” Jacob reassured her, “You’re in safe hands.” A grin spread across Barbara’s face as he said it.

    “Um… okay.” said Ashley. “I’m going to head back up to my room now. Tell Sherry where I went.”

    With that, she scampered away. Was it safe to let her run off by herself like that? Jacob thought. How many times could somebody get kidnapped in one night anyway?

    Some part of him said probably more than once, but fuck it. He pushed through the door back into the club.

    With Ashley finally off to safety, Jacob turned his attention back to the dance floor. He scanned the throng of gyrating bodies and found Gordon, still looking completely out of sorts in Sherry’s body. His movements were clunky and unsure, like a fawn taking its first steps. A smirk played on Jacob’s lips as he moved towards him.

    As he approached, he saw a group of young men watching Gordon with a mix of amusement and lustful curiosity. “Excuse me, gents,” Jacob said in Barbara’s sultry voice, sliding between them with an ease that belied his masculine mind.

    He reached Gordon and took his hands, leading him onto the dance floor. He could feel Gordon stiffen in surprise but made no attempt to pull away.

    “Sherry,” Jacob said, grinning mischievously, “you dance like you have two left feet. Let me show you how it’s done.”

    Gordon, looking surprised, stuttered a reply. “Barbara? What are you—”

    Jacob silenced him with a finger to his lips. “Shh. Dance with me, Sherry.”

    With that, Jacob led the dance. As Barbara, he moved fluidly, sensually, leading Sherry around the dance floor in a dance that drew the attention of everyone in the room. Jacob revelled in the moment, both in the control he held over the situation and in the pleasure of making Gordon squirm.

    As the music swelled, Jacob spun Sherry out and then pulled her back in. Sherry’s surprised yelp was swallowed by the cheers of the crowd. Jacob could barely contain his laughter as Gordon, wide-eyed and flushed, stared at him.

    The song ended, and Jacob released Gordon, flashing him a smug smile. “That,” he said, pointing a finger at Gordon, “is how you dance.”

    Jacob lowered Barbara’s already sultry voice. “Want to see how you do… something else?”

    Sherry’s body stared up at him, eyes wide, and reached a hesitant hand around the side of Barbara’s neck. Jacob felt the fingers explore, settling on the receiver still attached just above the spine.

    A look of understanding passed over Sherry’s face, and then she gave a small, subtle nod. Jacob leaned in for a kiss. The frat boys around them cheered.


    Five drinks later, the two agents turned college girls were in each other’s arms, sloppily alternating between making out and examining their new bodies.

    “I think Sherry is a- a lightweight” giggled Gordon, blushing at the situation. “Here I am, a twenty one year old girl, or a fifty six year old man, or a jesus…”

    “I don’t think you’re Jesus,” smirked Jacob. He used Barbara’s hand to fondle one of Sherry’s breasts. “He wasn’t nearly this stacked.”

    “Should we… should we…” Gordon started.

    “Find somewhere more private? Sure.” Jacob forced himself to his feet, once again admiring the long, feminine legs that stretched out before him.

    “I was going to say dis- disengage” grumbled Gordon. “But I think I like your idea better.”

    He nearly rolled one of Sherry’s ankles as he stumbled to his feet. He leaned on Barbara’s body as the two of them snuck away from the emptying bar and up to a room.

    “You know the best thing about being a girl?” said Gordon drunkenly. “Everybody wants to have sex with you. Tom wanted to have sex with me. Chris wanted to have sex with me. Even hot college girls like Barbara want to have sex with me.”

    He fell back onto the bed, rubbing his legs together.

    “Evvveeerybody wants to have sex with me. I’m a sex god.”

    “I’m not a college girl.” said Jacob, smirking as he took off his dress.

    “Assassin, whatever.”

    Jacob laughed. He reached underneath Sherry’s dress and pulled down her silk panties.

    “And you know the worst part about being a girl? Evvverrrybody wants to have sex with me. What if I don’t want to have sex with them?”

    Jacob pawed at one of Sherry’s legs, nibbling at her thigh. Gordon mewed at him.

    “I don’t get to turn it off. They always want to have sexxxx, even if I don’t want to. Every guy was staaaaaring at me. Half the girls were staring at me.”

    Jacob tore off his own underwear and frowned down at his flat crotch. Oh yeah.

    “Being a girl suuuuuuccccks. Everybody always wants to have seeeexxx with me.”

    “Being a girl sucks alright”, thought Jacob as he drunkenly felt around between his legs. “How the fuck am I meant to have sex without a dick?”

    He grunted and stared down at the hot, horny woman that was lying on her back in front of him, so wet it was running onto the sheets. He was so damn turned on. He would have had a throbbing erection if he was in his own body.

    He looked down at himself. Past the large, hanging breasts, and to the bare vagina nestled between his thighs. He spread the labia uselessly, growly with frustration as he squinted, trying to see anything but the tiny clit that was pulsing there. It was so damn small. What the fuck was he meant to do with that?

    “I’ll be right back,” Jacob growled. Gordon moaned in disappointment and began feeling himself up.

    “You’re meant to rub it.” said Gordon, absentmindedly, as he began to use Sherry’s hands on her own body.

    Jacob barged out of the door.


    Sherry was having a hell of a night. First she found she couldn’t dance for shit, next she spent like an hour being felt up by the same uncharming douchebag, and then she got drunk and made out with one of Ashley’s random college friends – Barbara? What was her name?

    She stared down at herself, spreadeagled on the bed, horny as she had ever been. Now Barbara had disappeared, god knows where, and she could barely get herself off.

    “Ugh!” she moaned in frustration. “This is way harder than it looks!”

    She cupped her boob in one hand and tried to stick out her tongue to lick it, but couldn’t reach. Her other hand grabbed at her clit, tugging it up and down like a tiny little dick. Why wasn’t she acting normal? It usually took her two minutes to get off and go to sleep!

    “Fuck this!” she huffed and collapsed back onto the bed. She raised her bare legs into the air and stared at them. One leg, two legs, kicking in the air.

    She admired her toes as she flexed them about, rubbing one leg up and down the other. She had never really looked at herself like this before, but she had to admit, she had nice legs. She blew a kissy face at them.

    “Hellloooo toes,” she chortled.

    She moaned again in frustration. She didn’t want to talk to her toes. She wanted to get off! She’d been alternating between horny and frustrated all night – not to mention seemingly fascinated with her own body. What was that all about?

    The door burst open.

    “Still awake?” came a man’s voice. “It took me a while to sort out Barbara’s body, hand her over to the cops, make sure Ashley was safe, etcetera, etcetera.”

    Sherry just stared at him. What the fuck was Jacob doing in her room?

    “Nice view, boss.” he said, staring right up at her. Her legs were still raised in the air, her bare nether region exposed. She thought she should maybe cover up, but decided, why not let the perv get a view? Closest someone like him would ever get to her!

    Jacob tore his pants off. “Glad you could save it for me.”

    “Never tell anybody about this.” Sherry found herself hissing.

    “You got it, boss.”

    She looked down to see Jacob’s monster member growing before her eyes. She threw her head back and moaned. Maybe she could have sex with him after all? What’s the worst that could happen? Not like she’d been able to do much without him…

    “Hurry up! You better be able to get me off in this damn horny body!”

    A thick, meaty hand grabbed her ankle and pulled her along the bed. Then she felt a peculiar sensation of something big touching a hole that she had never felt before…

    Of course she had felt that before, what was she thinking?

    An alien sensation burst through her in little waves as Jacob’s dick entered her. She squeezed her eyes shut, concentrating on the sensation that bore through every nerve in her body.

    “It feels so good!” she screamed, “and-what-the-fuck-it-feels-so-weird!”

    Jacob began thrusting into her. He grabbed her arms and held them down on either side of her. All she could do was gasp as the sensations overwhelmed her body. In out in out in out.

    Jacob grunted. “You like that old man? You like that Sherry?”

    “Yes! Yes!”

    “Fuck both of you! I’m the fucking king! What did either of you do tonight for the mission? What have you ever done for me!”

    “No- nothing!”

    “You like being made a little bitch, don’t you Gordon? Don’t you Sherry!”

    Gordon? What the fuck was he talking about? But Sherry didn’t care, she let out a scream.

    “Yes! Yes! Fuck me Jacob!”

    “Cum like you haven’t had sex in a decade, old man!”

    “Twenty five years! This is… My first time… in twenty five years!”

    Sherry was talking nonsense, but who cared? Her eyes rolled back in her head. She saw white. Every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve cried out, she felt a wave slam into her mind, her fists clenched, her toes kicked, her whole body seized up, Jacob’s dick pulsating inside her, spurting deep into her body!

    “OH GOOOOODDDDDD”

    She collapsed back onto her bed. Jacob pulled out, and they quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, Jacob was having a coffee outside the control room when Gordon, his old body looking tired and sore, grumbled his way out of the sleeping quarters.

    “I don’t want to hear a fucking word.”

    Jacob smirked, and that was that.

    Stories m2f possession story

  • Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day By VexenFox
    X xorg

    Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day - Part 1

    Author - VexenFox

    The chilly air of Alphonse’s dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.

    Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.

    It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.

    Stealth Control Nanobots™

    They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.

    Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”

    Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.

    And if that were true, then maybe you could just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.

    Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.

    His mouse hovered over the ‘Buy Now’ button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…

    A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to be her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.

    Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.

    His sister Christina’s warnings echoed in his mind. “Just because you can do something, doesn’t mean you should.” She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.

    Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: “Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox’s Den.” His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?

    The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.

    “Damn it,” he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked ‘Buy Now’. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.

    He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn’t be too high.


    A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.

    Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.

    Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.

    “Alphonse, stop stalling,” she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. “I want to see what they look like!”

    He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.

    “Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”

    A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse’s spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to be her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?

    He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.

    He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.

    “Are you sure about this?” he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.

    Luna responded with an impish grin. “You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!”

    Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.

    “I-I’m- no! Let’s do it!” Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.

    Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.

    She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”

    Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. “It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons.” He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.

    “Once that’s done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we’ll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It’s like… you know, when you’re dreaming, and you’re aware that you’re dreaming? It’s a bit like that. It doesn’t intrude on your day-to-day life; it’s just there, waiting to be accessed.”

    Luna’s eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. “And then what?”

    “There’s an option in the UI,” Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, “that lets us select whether to make ourselves ‘open’ to being controlled by anybody else who’s swallowed the nanobots. It’s like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby”

    “Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”

    Alphonse blushed and nodded.

    “Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”

    As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…

    “Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.

    Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn’t help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small ‘o’ as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.

    A moment later, her eyes sprang open. “I did it!” she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. “I set it to ‘open’, Al!”

    She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”

    Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”

    “A-alright,” he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.

    Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he’d never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind’s eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.

    “Are you sure about this, Luna?” he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.

    “Absolutely!” she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. “Now, come on! Try controlling me!”

    Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.

    And then, he fell.

    Into her.


    The sensation of falling was like nothing he’d ever experienced before. It wasn’t just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna’s. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!

    Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.

    He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…

    His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna’s hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.

    He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.

    The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.

    He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.

    Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!

    Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his – Luna’s – hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.

    His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything inappropriate. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could feel Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.

    Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!

    His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!

    With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.

    The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.

    He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.

    Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. “Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?”

    Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.

    “Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”

    “Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I really wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”

    “Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”

    “Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”

    “Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.

    “Wait! You were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”

    Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.

    Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. “You know what’s crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!” She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. “But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is no way I’d be able to tell.”

    Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt…

    “Did you… um, did you feel uncomfortable?” he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.

    Luna let out a bark of laughter. “Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like… you know when you’re in a dream, and you’re just kind of going along with it because dream logic?”

    Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. “Yeah, I guess that makes sense…”

    “You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?

    “Anyway! My turn now!”

    “Wait, what?”

    “Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”

    Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would know.

    “Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.

    Fuck it.

    Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.

    “Okay, I’m-”

    He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.

    “Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.

    “Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.

    Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna right there. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!

    Wait a minute…

    Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.

    Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?

    He was being controlled, wasn’t he?

    It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had literally just agreed to have her control him.

    Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.

    “Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.

    He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.

    Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?

    He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.

    Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning him on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!

    He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.

    He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.

    “Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”

    He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!

    A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.

    “Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”

    Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.

    Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.

    “Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.

    “I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”

    Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.

    “I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”

    He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.

    He found himself biting his lip.

    “Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”

    Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.

    “And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”

    He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…

    Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?

    He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.

    But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?

    He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.

    “Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.

    If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she wanted to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?

    He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.

    “I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.

    Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?

    He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.

    “Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”

    He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.

    “That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”

    He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.

    “Might as well do this before heading back!”

    And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-

    “What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.

    “Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”

    “That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.

    “Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.

    Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.

    “That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.

    “Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”

    Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”

    “I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”

    “Really?”

    “Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”

    Luna picked up her bag.

    “I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”

    And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?

    Stories m2f possession story
  • 1 / 1
  • Login

  • Don't have an account? Register

  • Login or register to search.
  • First post
    Last post
0
  • Categories
  • Recent
  • Tags
  • Popular